Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Andersen's Fairy Tales
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Andersen's Fairy Tales
Author: H. C. Andersen
Release date: January 1, 1999 [eBook #1597]
Most recently updated: July 14, 2026
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1597
Credits: Produced by Dianne Bean, and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANDERSEN'S
FAIRY TALES ***
ANDERSEN'S FAIRY TALES
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Andersen's Fairy Tales
Author: H. C. Andersen
Release date: January 1, 1999 [eBook #1597]
Most recently updated: July 14, 2026
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1597
Credits: Produced by Dianne Bean, and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANDERSEN'S
FAIRY TALES ***
ANDERSEN'S FAIRY TALES
Page 4
Page 5
By Hans Christian Andersen
CONTENTS
THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES
THE SWINEHERD
THE REAL PRINCESS
THE SHOES OF FORTUNE
THE FIR TREE
THE SNOW QUEEN
THE LEAP-FROG
THE ELDERBUSH
THE BELL
THE OLD HOUSE
THE HAPPY FAMILY
THE STORY OF A MOTHER
THE FALSE COLLAR
THE SHADOW
CONTENTS
THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES
THE SWINEHERD
THE REAL PRINCESS
THE SHOES OF FORTUNE
THE FIR TREE
THE SNOW QUEEN
THE LEAP-FROG
THE ELDERBUSH
THE BELL
THE OLD HOUSE
THE HAPPY FAMILY
THE STORY OF A MOTHER
THE FALSE COLLAR
THE SHADOW
Page 6
THE LITTLE MATCH GIRL
THE DREAM OF LITTLE TUK
THE NAUGHTY BOY
THE RED SHOES
THE DREAM OF LITTLE TUK
THE NAUGHTY BOY
THE RED SHOES
Page 7
THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES
Many years ago, there was an Emperor, who was so excessively fond of
new clothes, that he spent all his money in dress. He did not trouble himself
in the least about his soldiers; nor did he care to go either to the theatre or
the chase, except for the opportunities then afforded him for displaying his
new clothes. He had a different suit for each hour of the day; and as of any
other king or emperor, one is accustomed to say, “he is sitting in council,” it
was always said of him, “The Emperor is sitting in his wardrobe.”
Time passed merrily in the large town which was his capital; strangers
arrived every day at the court. One day, two rogues, calling themselves
weavers, made their appearance. They gave out that they knew how to
weave stuffs of the most beautiful colors and elaborate patterns, the clothes
manufactured from which should have the wonderful property of remaining
invisible to everyone who was unfit for the office he held, or who was
extraordinarily simple in character.
“These must, indeed, be splendid clothes!” thought the Emperor. “Had I
such a suit, I might at once find out what men in my realms are unfit for
their office, and also be able to distinguish the wise from the foolish! This
stuff must be woven for me immediately.” And he caused large sums of
money to be given to both the weavers in order that they might begin their
work directly.
So the two pretended weavers set up two looms, and affected to work
very busily, though in reality they did nothing at all. They asked for the
most delicate silk and the purest gold thread; put both into their own
knapsacks; and then continued their pretended work at the empty looms
until late at night.
“I should like to know how the weavers are getting on with my cloth,”
said the Emperor to himself, after some little time had elapsed; he was,
however, rather embarrassed, when he remembered that a simpleton, or one
unfit for his office, would be unable to see the manufacture. To be sure, he
thought he had nothing to risk in his own person; but yet, he would prefer
sending somebody else, to bring him intelligence about the weavers, and
Many years ago, there was an Emperor, who was so excessively fond of
new clothes, that he spent all his money in dress. He did not trouble himself
in the least about his soldiers; nor did he care to go either to the theatre or
the chase, except for the opportunities then afforded him for displaying his
new clothes. He had a different suit for each hour of the day; and as of any
other king or emperor, one is accustomed to say, “he is sitting in council,” it
was always said of him, “The Emperor is sitting in his wardrobe.”
Time passed merrily in the large town which was his capital; strangers
arrived every day at the court. One day, two rogues, calling themselves
weavers, made their appearance. They gave out that they knew how to
weave stuffs of the most beautiful colors and elaborate patterns, the clothes
manufactured from which should have the wonderful property of remaining
invisible to everyone who was unfit for the office he held, or who was
extraordinarily simple in character.
“These must, indeed, be splendid clothes!” thought the Emperor. “Had I
such a suit, I might at once find out what men in my realms are unfit for
their office, and also be able to distinguish the wise from the foolish! This
stuff must be woven for me immediately.” And he caused large sums of
money to be given to both the weavers in order that they might begin their
work directly.
So the two pretended weavers set up two looms, and affected to work
very busily, though in reality they did nothing at all. They asked for the
most delicate silk and the purest gold thread; put both into their own
knapsacks; and then continued their pretended work at the empty looms
until late at night.
“I should like to know how the weavers are getting on with my cloth,”
said the Emperor to himself, after some little time had elapsed; he was,
however, rather embarrassed, when he remembered that a simpleton, or one
unfit for his office, would be unable to see the manufacture. To be sure, he
thought he had nothing to risk in his own person; but yet, he would prefer
sending somebody else, to bring him intelligence about the weavers, and
Page 8
their work, before he troubled himself in the affair. All the people
throughout the city had heard of the wonderful property the cloth was to
possess; and all were anxious to learn how wise, or how ignorant, their
neighbors might prove to be.
“I will send my faithful old minister to the weavers,” said the Emperor at
last, after some deliberation, “he will be best able to see how the cloth
looks; for he is a man of sense, and no one can be more suitable for his
office than he is.”
So the faithful old minister went into the hall, where the knaves were
working with all their might, at their empty looms. “What can be the
meaning of this?” thought the old man, opening his eyes very wide. “I
cannot discover the least bit of thread on the looms.” However, he did not
express his thoughts aloud.
The impostors requested him very courteously to be so good as to come
nearer their looms; and then asked him whether the design pleased him, and
whether the colors were not very beautiful; at the same time pointing to the
empty frames. The poor old minister looked and looked, he could not
discover anything on the looms, for a very good reason, viz: there was
nothing there. “What!” thought he again. “Is it possible that I am a
simpleton? I have never thought so myself; and no one must know it now if
I am so. Can it be, that I am unfit for my office? No, that must not be said
either. I will never confess that I could not see the stuff.”
“Well, Sir Minister!” said one of the knaves, still pretending to work.
“You do not say whether the stuff pleases you.”
“Oh, it is excellent!” replied the old minister, looking at the loom through
his spectacles. “This pattern, and the colors, yes, I will tell the Emperor
without delay, how very beautiful I think them.”
“We shall be much obliged to you,” said the impostors, and then they
named the different colors and described the pattern of the pretended stuff.
The old minister listened attentively to their words, in order that he might
repeat them to the Emperor; and then the knaves asked for more silk and
gold, saying that it was necessary to complete what they had begun.
However, they put all that was given them into their knapsacks; and
continued to work with as much apparent diligence as before at their empty
looms.
throughout the city had heard of the wonderful property the cloth was to
possess; and all were anxious to learn how wise, or how ignorant, their
neighbors might prove to be.
“I will send my faithful old minister to the weavers,” said the Emperor at
last, after some deliberation, “he will be best able to see how the cloth
looks; for he is a man of sense, and no one can be more suitable for his
office than he is.”
So the faithful old minister went into the hall, where the knaves were
working with all their might, at their empty looms. “What can be the
meaning of this?” thought the old man, opening his eyes very wide. “I
cannot discover the least bit of thread on the looms.” However, he did not
express his thoughts aloud.
The impostors requested him very courteously to be so good as to come
nearer their looms; and then asked him whether the design pleased him, and
whether the colors were not very beautiful; at the same time pointing to the
empty frames. The poor old minister looked and looked, he could not
discover anything on the looms, for a very good reason, viz: there was
nothing there. “What!” thought he again. “Is it possible that I am a
simpleton? I have never thought so myself; and no one must know it now if
I am so. Can it be, that I am unfit for my office? No, that must not be said
either. I will never confess that I could not see the stuff.”
“Well, Sir Minister!” said one of the knaves, still pretending to work.
“You do not say whether the stuff pleases you.”
“Oh, it is excellent!” replied the old minister, looking at the loom through
his spectacles. “This pattern, and the colors, yes, I will tell the Emperor
without delay, how very beautiful I think them.”
“We shall be much obliged to you,” said the impostors, and then they
named the different colors and described the pattern of the pretended stuff.
The old minister listened attentively to their words, in order that he might
repeat them to the Emperor; and then the knaves asked for more silk and
gold, saying that it was necessary to complete what they had begun.
However, they put all that was given them into their knapsacks; and
continued to work with as much apparent diligence as before at their empty
looms.
Page 9
The Emperor now sent another officer of his court to see how the men
were getting on, and to ascertain whether the cloth would soon be ready. It
was just the same with this gentleman as with the minister; he surveyed the
looms on all sides, but could see nothing at all but the empty frames.
“Does not the stuff appear as beautiful to you, as it did to my lord the
minister?” asked the impostors of the Emperor's second ambassador; at the
same time making the same gestures as before, and talking of the design
and colors which were not there.
“I certainly am not stupid!” thought the messenger. “It must be, that I am
not fit for my good, profitable office! That is very odd; however, no one
shall know anything about it.” And accordingly he praised the stuff he could
not see, and declared that he was delighted with both colors and patterns.
“Indeed, please your Imperial Majesty,” said he to his sovereign when he
returned, “the cloth which the weavers are preparing is extraordinarily
magnificent.”
The whole city was talking of the splendid cloth which the Emperor had
ordered to be woven at his own expense.
And now the Emperor himself wished to see the costly manufacture,
while it was still in the loom. Accompanied by a select number of officers
of the court, among whom were the two honest men who had already
admired the cloth, he went to the crafty impostors, who, as soon as they
were aware of the Emperor's approach, went on working more diligently
than ever; although they still did not pass a single thread through the looms.
“Is not the work absolutely magnificent?” said the two officers of the
crown, already mentioned. “If your Majesty will only be pleased to look at
it! What a splendid design! What glorious colors!” and at the same time
they pointed to the empty frames; for they imagined that everyone else
could see this exquisite piece of workmanship.
“How is this?” said the Emperor to himself. “I can see nothing! This is
indeed a terrible affair! Am I a simpleton, or am I unfit to be an Emperor?
That would be the worst thing that could happen—Oh! the cloth is
charming,” said he, aloud. “It has my complete approbation.” And he
smiled most graciously, and looked closely at the empty looms; for on no
account would he say that he could not see what two of the officers of his
court had praised so much. All his retinue now strained their eyes, hoping to
discover something on the looms, but they could see no more than the
were getting on, and to ascertain whether the cloth would soon be ready. It
was just the same with this gentleman as with the minister; he surveyed the
looms on all sides, but could see nothing at all but the empty frames.
“Does not the stuff appear as beautiful to you, as it did to my lord the
minister?” asked the impostors of the Emperor's second ambassador; at the
same time making the same gestures as before, and talking of the design
and colors which were not there.
“I certainly am not stupid!” thought the messenger. “It must be, that I am
not fit for my good, profitable office! That is very odd; however, no one
shall know anything about it.” And accordingly he praised the stuff he could
not see, and declared that he was delighted with both colors and patterns.
“Indeed, please your Imperial Majesty,” said he to his sovereign when he
returned, “the cloth which the weavers are preparing is extraordinarily
magnificent.”
The whole city was talking of the splendid cloth which the Emperor had
ordered to be woven at his own expense.
And now the Emperor himself wished to see the costly manufacture,
while it was still in the loom. Accompanied by a select number of officers
of the court, among whom were the two honest men who had already
admired the cloth, he went to the crafty impostors, who, as soon as they
were aware of the Emperor's approach, went on working more diligently
than ever; although they still did not pass a single thread through the looms.
“Is not the work absolutely magnificent?” said the two officers of the
crown, already mentioned. “If your Majesty will only be pleased to look at
it! What a splendid design! What glorious colors!” and at the same time
they pointed to the empty frames; for they imagined that everyone else
could see this exquisite piece of workmanship.
“How is this?” said the Emperor to himself. “I can see nothing! This is
indeed a terrible affair! Am I a simpleton, or am I unfit to be an Emperor?
That would be the worst thing that could happen—Oh! the cloth is
charming,” said he, aloud. “It has my complete approbation.” And he
smiled most graciously, and looked closely at the empty looms; for on no
account would he say that he could not see what two of the officers of his
court had praised so much. All his retinue now strained their eyes, hoping to
discover something on the looms, but they could see no more than the
Page 10
others; nevertheless, they all exclaimed, “Oh, how beautiful!” and advised
his majesty to have some new clothes made from this splendid material, for
the approaching procession. “Magnificent! Charming! Excellent!”
resounded on all sides; and everyone was uncommonly gay. The Emperor
shared in the general satisfaction; and presented the impostors with the
riband of an order of knighthood, to be worn in their button-holes, and the
title of “Gentlemen Weavers.”
The rogues sat up the whole of the night before the day on which the
procession was to take place, and had sixteen lights burning, so that
everyone might see how anxious they were to finish the Emperor's new suit.
They pretended to roll the cloth off the looms; cut the air with their scissors;
and sewed with needles without any thread in them. “See!” cried they, at
last. “The Emperor's new clothes are ready!”
And now the Emperor, with all the grandees of his court, came to the
weavers; and the rogues raised their arms, as if in the act of holding
something up, saying, “Here are your Majesty's trousers! Here is the scarf!
Here is the mantle! The whole suit is as light as a cobweb; one might fancy
one has nothing at all on, when dressed in it; that, however, is the great
virtue of this delicate cloth.”
“Yes indeed!” said all the courtiers, although not one of them could see
anything of this exquisite manufacture.
“If your Imperial Majesty will be graciously pleased to take off your
clothes, we will fit on the new suit, in front of the looking glass.”
The Emperor was accordingly undressed, and the rogues pretended to
array him in his new suit; the Emperor turning round, from side to side,
before the looking glass.
“How splendid his Majesty looks in his new clothes, and how well they
fit!” everyone cried out. “What a design! What colors! These are indeed
royal robes!”
“The canopy which is to be borne over your Majesty, in the procession, is
waiting,” announced the chief master of the ceremonies.
“I am quite ready,” answered the Emperor. “Do my new clothes fit well?”
asked he, turning himself round again before the looking glass, in order that
he might appear to be examining his handsome suit.
his majesty to have some new clothes made from this splendid material, for
the approaching procession. “Magnificent! Charming! Excellent!”
resounded on all sides; and everyone was uncommonly gay. The Emperor
shared in the general satisfaction; and presented the impostors with the
riband of an order of knighthood, to be worn in their button-holes, and the
title of “Gentlemen Weavers.”
The rogues sat up the whole of the night before the day on which the
procession was to take place, and had sixteen lights burning, so that
everyone might see how anxious they were to finish the Emperor's new suit.
They pretended to roll the cloth off the looms; cut the air with their scissors;
and sewed with needles without any thread in them. “See!” cried they, at
last. “The Emperor's new clothes are ready!”
And now the Emperor, with all the grandees of his court, came to the
weavers; and the rogues raised their arms, as if in the act of holding
something up, saying, “Here are your Majesty's trousers! Here is the scarf!
Here is the mantle! The whole suit is as light as a cobweb; one might fancy
one has nothing at all on, when dressed in it; that, however, is the great
virtue of this delicate cloth.”
“Yes indeed!” said all the courtiers, although not one of them could see
anything of this exquisite manufacture.
“If your Imperial Majesty will be graciously pleased to take off your
clothes, we will fit on the new suit, in front of the looking glass.”
The Emperor was accordingly undressed, and the rogues pretended to
array him in his new suit; the Emperor turning round, from side to side,
before the looking glass.
“How splendid his Majesty looks in his new clothes, and how well they
fit!” everyone cried out. “What a design! What colors! These are indeed
royal robes!”
“The canopy which is to be borne over your Majesty, in the procession, is
waiting,” announced the chief master of the ceremonies.
“I am quite ready,” answered the Emperor. “Do my new clothes fit well?”
asked he, turning himself round again before the looking glass, in order that
he might appear to be examining his handsome suit.
Page 11
The lords of the bedchamber, who were to carry his Majesty's train felt
about on the ground, as if they were lifting up the ends of the mantle; and
pretended to be carrying something; for they would by no means betray
anything like simplicity, or unfitness for their office.
So now the Emperor walked under his high canopy in the midst of the
procession, through the streets of his capital; and all the people standing by,
and those at the windows, cried out, “Oh! How beautiful are our Emperor's
new clothes! What a magnificent train there is to the mantle; and how
gracefully the scarf hangs!” in short, no one would allow that he could not
see these much-admired clothes; because, in doing so, he would have
declared himself either a simpleton or unfit for his office. Certainly, none of
the Emperor's various suits, had ever made so great an impression, as these
invisible ones.
“But the Emperor has nothing at all on!” said a little child.
“Listen to the voice of innocence!” exclaimed his father; and what the
child had said was whispered from one to another.
“But he has nothing at all on!” at last cried out all the people. The
Emperor was vexed, for he knew that the people were right; but he thought
the procession must go on now! And the lords of the bedchamber took
greater pains than ever, to appear holding up a train, although, in reality,
there was no train to hold.
about on the ground, as if they were lifting up the ends of the mantle; and
pretended to be carrying something; for they would by no means betray
anything like simplicity, or unfitness for their office.
So now the Emperor walked under his high canopy in the midst of the
procession, through the streets of his capital; and all the people standing by,
and those at the windows, cried out, “Oh! How beautiful are our Emperor's
new clothes! What a magnificent train there is to the mantle; and how
gracefully the scarf hangs!” in short, no one would allow that he could not
see these much-admired clothes; because, in doing so, he would have
declared himself either a simpleton or unfit for his office. Certainly, none of
the Emperor's various suits, had ever made so great an impression, as these
invisible ones.
“But the Emperor has nothing at all on!” said a little child.
“Listen to the voice of innocence!” exclaimed his father; and what the
child had said was whispered from one to another.
“But he has nothing at all on!” at last cried out all the people. The
Emperor was vexed, for he knew that the people were right; but he thought
the procession must go on now! And the lords of the bedchamber took
greater pains than ever, to appear holding up a train, although, in reality,
there was no train to hold.
Page 12
THE SWINEHERD
There was once a poor Prince, who had a kingdom. His kingdom was
very small, but still quite large enough to marry upon; and he wished to
marry.
It was certainly rather cool of him to say to the Emperor's daughter, “Will
you have me?” But so he did; for his name was renowned far and wide; and
there were a hundred princesses who would have answered, “Yes!” and
“Thank you kindly.” We shall see what this princess said.
Listen!
It happened that where the Prince's father lay buried, there grew a rose
tree—a most beautiful rose tree, which blossomed only once in every five
years, and even then bore only one flower, but that was a rose! It smelt so
sweet that all cares and sorrows were forgotten by him who inhaled its
fragrance.
And furthermore, the Prince had a nightingale, who could sing in such a
manner that it seemed as though all sweet melodies dwelt in her little throat.
So the Princess was to have the rose, and the nightingale; and they were
accordingly put into large silver caskets, and sent to her.
The Emperor had them brought into a large hall, where the Princess was
playing at “Visiting,” with the ladies of the court; and when she saw the
caskets with the presents, she clapped her hands for joy.
“Ah, if it were but a little pussy-cat!” said she; but the rose tree, with its
beautiful rose came to view.
“Oh, how prettily it is made!” said all the court ladies.
“It is more than pretty,” said the Emperor, “it is charming!”
But the Princess touched it, and was almost ready to cry.
“Fie, papa!” said she. “It is not made at all, it is natural!”
“Let us see what is in the other casket, before we get into a bad humor,”
said the Emperor. So the nightingale came forth and sang so delightfully
that at first no one could say anything ill-humored of her.
There was once a poor Prince, who had a kingdom. His kingdom was
very small, but still quite large enough to marry upon; and he wished to
marry.
It was certainly rather cool of him to say to the Emperor's daughter, “Will
you have me?” But so he did; for his name was renowned far and wide; and
there were a hundred princesses who would have answered, “Yes!” and
“Thank you kindly.” We shall see what this princess said.
Listen!
It happened that where the Prince's father lay buried, there grew a rose
tree—a most beautiful rose tree, which blossomed only once in every five
years, and even then bore only one flower, but that was a rose! It smelt so
sweet that all cares and sorrows were forgotten by him who inhaled its
fragrance.
And furthermore, the Prince had a nightingale, who could sing in such a
manner that it seemed as though all sweet melodies dwelt in her little throat.
So the Princess was to have the rose, and the nightingale; and they were
accordingly put into large silver caskets, and sent to her.
The Emperor had them brought into a large hall, where the Princess was
playing at “Visiting,” with the ladies of the court; and when she saw the
caskets with the presents, she clapped her hands for joy.
“Ah, if it were but a little pussy-cat!” said she; but the rose tree, with its
beautiful rose came to view.
“Oh, how prettily it is made!” said all the court ladies.
“It is more than pretty,” said the Emperor, “it is charming!”
But the Princess touched it, and was almost ready to cry.
“Fie, papa!” said she. “It is not made at all, it is natural!”
“Let us see what is in the other casket, before we get into a bad humor,”
said the Emperor. So the nightingale came forth and sang so delightfully
that at first no one could say anything ill-humored of her.
Page 13
“Superbe! Charmant!” exclaimed the ladies; for they all used to chatter
French, each one worse than her neighbor.
“How much the bird reminds me of the musical box that belonged to our
blessed Empress,” said an old knight. “Oh yes! These are the same tones,
the same execution.”
“Yes! yes!” said the Emperor, and he wept like a child at the
remembrance.
“I will still hope that it is not a real bird,” said the Princess.
“Yes, it is a real bird,” said those who had brought it. “Well then let the
bird fly,” said the Princess; and she positively refused to see the Prince.
However, he was not to be discouraged; he daubed his face over brown
and black; pulled his cap over his ears, and knocked at the door.
“Good day to my lord, the Emperor!” said he. “Can I have employment
at the palace?”
“Why, yes,” said the Emperor. “I want some one to take care of the pigs,
for we have a great many of them.”
So the Prince was appointed “Imperial Swineherd.” He had a dirty little
room close by the pigsty; and there he sat the whole day, and worked. By
the evening he had made a pretty little kitchen-pot. Little bells were hung
all round it; and when the pot was boiling, these bells tinkled in the most
charming manner, and played the old melody,
“Ach! du lieber Augustin,
Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”*
* “Ah! dear Augustine!
All is gone, gone, gone!”
But what was still more curious, whoever held his finger in the smoke of
the kitchen-pot, immediately smelt all the dishes that were cooking on
every hearth in the city—this, you see, was something quite different from
the rose.
Now the Princess happened to walk that way; and when she heard the
tune, she stood quite still, and seemed pleased; for she could play “Lieber
Augustine”; it was the only piece she knew; and she played it with one
finger.
French, each one worse than her neighbor.
“How much the bird reminds me of the musical box that belonged to our
blessed Empress,” said an old knight. “Oh yes! These are the same tones,
the same execution.”
“Yes! yes!” said the Emperor, and he wept like a child at the
remembrance.
“I will still hope that it is not a real bird,” said the Princess.
“Yes, it is a real bird,” said those who had brought it. “Well then let the
bird fly,” said the Princess; and she positively refused to see the Prince.
However, he was not to be discouraged; he daubed his face over brown
and black; pulled his cap over his ears, and knocked at the door.
“Good day to my lord, the Emperor!” said he. “Can I have employment
at the palace?”
“Why, yes,” said the Emperor. “I want some one to take care of the pigs,
for we have a great many of them.”
So the Prince was appointed “Imperial Swineherd.” He had a dirty little
room close by the pigsty; and there he sat the whole day, and worked. By
the evening he had made a pretty little kitchen-pot. Little bells were hung
all round it; and when the pot was boiling, these bells tinkled in the most
charming manner, and played the old melody,
“Ach! du lieber Augustin,
Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”*
* “Ah! dear Augustine!
All is gone, gone, gone!”
But what was still more curious, whoever held his finger in the smoke of
the kitchen-pot, immediately smelt all the dishes that were cooking on
every hearth in the city—this, you see, was something quite different from
the rose.
Now the Princess happened to walk that way; and when she heard the
tune, she stood quite still, and seemed pleased; for she could play “Lieber
Augustine”; it was the only piece she knew; and she played it with one
finger.
Page 14
“Why there is my piece,” said the Princess. “That swineherd must
certainly have been well educated! Go in and ask him the price of the
instrument.”
So one of the court-ladies must run in; however, she drew on wooden
slippers first.
“What will you take for the kitchen-pot?” said the lady.
“I will have ten kisses from the Princess,” said the swineherd.
“Yes, indeed!” said the lady.
“I cannot sell it for less,” rejoined the swineherd.
“He is an impudent fellow!” said the Princess, and she walked on; but
when she had gone a little way, the bells tinkled so prettily
“Ach! du lieber Augustin,
Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”
“Stay,” said the Princess. “Ask him if he will have ten kisses from the
ladies of my court.”
“No, thank you!” said the swineherd. “Ten kisses from the Princess, or I
keep the kitchen-pot myself.”
“That must not be, either!” said the Princess. “But do you all stand before
me that no one may see us.”
And the court-ladies placed themselves in front of her, and spread out
their dresses—the swineherd got ten kisses, and the Princess—the kitchen-
pot.
That was delightful! The pot was boiling the whole evening, and the
whole of the following day. They knew perfectly well what was cooking at
every fire throughout the city, from the chamberlain's to the cobbler's; the
court-ladies danced and clapped their hands.
“We know who has soup, and who has pancakes for dinner to-day, who
has cutlets, and who has eggs. How interesting!”
“Yes, but keep my secret, for I am an Emperor's daughter.”
The swineherd—that is to say—the Prince, for no one knew that he was
other than an ill-favored swineherd, let not a day pass without working at
something; he at last constructed a rattle, which, when it was swung round,
certainly have been well educated! Go in and ask him the price of the
instrument.”
So one of the court-ladies must run in; however, she drew on wooden
slippers first.
“What will you take for the kitchen-pot?” said the lady.
“I will have ten kisses from the Princess,” said the swineherd.
“Yes, indeed!” said the lady.
“I cannot sell it for less,” rejoined the swineherd.
“He is an impudent fellow!” said the Princess, and she walked on; but
when she had gone a little way, the bells tinkled so prettily
“Ach! du lieber Augustin,
Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”
“Stay,” said the Princess. “Ask him if he will have ten kisses from the
ladies of my court.”
“No, thank you!” said the swineherd. “Ten kisses from the Princess, or I
keep the kitchen-pot myself.”
“That must not be, either!” said the Princess. “But do you all stand before
me that no one may see us.”
And the court-ladies placed themselves in front of her, and spread out
their dresses—the swineherd got ten kisses, and the Princess—the kitchen-
pot.
That was delightful! The pot was boiling the whole evening, and the
whole of the following day. They knew perfectly well what was cooking at
every fire throughout the city, from the chamberlain's to the cobbler's; the
court-ladies danced and clapped their hands.
“We know who has soup, and who has pancakes for dinner to-day, who
has cutlets, and who has eggs. How interesting!”
“Yes, but keep my secret, for I am an Emperor's daughter.”
The swineherd—that is to say—the Prince, for no one knew that he was
other than an ill-favored swineherd, let not a day pass without working at
something; he at last constructed a rattle, which, when it was swung round,
Page 15
played all the waltzes and jig tunes, which have ever been heard since the
creation of the world.
“Ah, that is superbe!” said the Princess when she passed by. “I have
never heard prettier compositions! Go in and ask him the price of the
instrument; but mind, he shall have no more kisses!”
“He will have a hundred kisses from the Princess!” said the lady who had
been to ask.
“I think he is not in his right senses!” said the Princess, and walked on,
but when she had gone a little way, she stopped again. “One must
encourage art,” said she, “I am the Emperor's daughter. Tell him he shall, as
on yesterday, have ten kisses from me, and may take the rest from the ladies
of the court.”
“Oh—but we should not like that at all!” said they. “What are you
muttering?” asked the Princess. “If I can kiss him, surely you can.
Remember that you owe everything to me.” So the ladies were obliged to
go to him again.
“A hundred kisses from the Princess,” said he, “or else let everyone keep
his own!”
“Stand round!” said she; and all the ladies stood round her whilst the
kissing was going on.
“What can be the reason for such a crowd close by the pigsty?” said the
Emperor, who happened just then to step out on the balcony; he rubbed his
eyes, and put on his spectacles. “They are the ladies of the court; I must go
down and see what they are about!” So he pulled up his slippers at the heel,
for he had trodden them down.
As soon as he had got into the court-yard, he moved very softly, and the
ladies were so much engrossed with counting the kisses, that all might go
on fairly, that they did not perceive the Emperor. He rose on his tiptoes.
“What is all this?” said he, when he saw what was going on, and he
boxed the Princess's ears with his slipper, just as the swineherd was taking
the eighty-sixth kiss.
“March out!” said the Emperor, for he was very angry; and both Princess
and swineherd were thrust out of the city.
The Princess now stood and wept, the swineherd scolded, and the rain
poured down.
creation of the world.
“Ah, that is superbe!” said the Princess when she passed by. “I have
never heard prettier compositions! Go in and ask him the price of the
instrument; but mind, he shall have no more kisses!”
“He will have a hundred kisses from the Princess!” said the lady who had
been to ask.
“I think he is not in his right senses!” said the Princess, and walked on,
but when she had gone a little way, she stopped again. “One must
encourage art,” said she, “I am the Emperor's daughter. Tell him he shall, as
on yesterday, have ten kisses from me, and may take the rest from the ladies
of the court.”
“Oh—but we should not like that at all!” said they. “What are you
muttering?” asked the Princess. “If I can kiss him, surely you can.
Remember that you owe everything to me.” So the ladies were obliged to
go to him again.
“A hundred kisses from the Princess,” said he, “or else let everyone keep
his own!”
“Stand round!” said she; and all the ladies stood round her whilst the
kissing was going on.
“What can be the reason for such a crowd close by the pigsty?” said the
Emperor, who happened just then to step out on the balcony; he rubbed his
eyes, and put on his spectacles. “They are the ladies of the court; I must go
down and see what they are about!” So he pulled up his slippers at the heel,
for he had trodden them down.
As soon as he had got into the court-yard, he moved very softly, and the
ladies were so much engrossed with counting the kisses, that all might go
on fairly, that they did not perceive the Emperor. He rose on his tiptoes.
“What is all this?” said he, when he saw what was going on, and he
boxed the Princess's ears with his slipper, just as the swineherd was taking
the eighty-sixth kiss.
“March out!” said the Emperor, for he was very angry; and both Princess
and swineherd were thrust out of the city.
The Princess now stood and wept, the swineherd scolded, and the rain
poured down.
Page 16
“Alas! Unhappy creature that I am!” said the Princess. “If I had but
married the handsome young Prince! Ah! how unfortunate I am!”
And the swineherd went behind a tree, washed the black and brown color
from his face, threw off his dirty clothes, and stepped forth in his princely
robes; he looked so noble that the Princess could not help bowing before
him.
“I am come to despise thee,” said he. “Thou would'st not have an
honorable Prince! Thou could'st not prize the rose and the nightingale, but
thou wast ready to kiss the swineherd for the sake of a trumpery plaything.
Thou art rightly served.”
He then went back to his own little kingdom, and shut the door of his
palace in her face. Now she might well sing,
“Ach! du lieber Augustin,
Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”
married the handsome young Prince! Ah! how unfortunate I am!”
And the swineherd went behind a tree, washed the black and brown color
from his face, threw off his dirty clothes, and stepped forth in his princely
robes; he looked so noble that the Princess could not help bowing before
him.
“I am come to despise thee,” said he. “Thou would'st not have an
honorable Prince! Thou could'st not prize the rose and the nightingale, but
thou wast ready to kiss the swineherd for the sake of a trumpery plaything.
Thou art rightly served.”
He then went back to his own little kingdom, and shut the door of his
palace in her face. Now she might well sing,
“Ach! du lieber Augustin,
Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”
Page 17
THE REAL PRINCESS
There was once a Prince who wished to marry a Princess; but then she
must be a real Princess. He travelled all over the world in hopes of finding
such a lady; but there was always something wrong. Princesses he found in
plenty; but whether they were real Princesses it was impossible for him to
decide, for now one thing, now another, seemed to him not quite right about
the ladies. At last he returned to his palace quite cast down, because he
wished so much to have a real Princess for his wife.
One evening a fearful tempest arose, it thundered and lightened, and the
rain poured down from the sky in torrents: besides, it was as dark as pitch.
All at once there was heard a violent knocking at the door, and the old King,
the Prince's father, went out himself to open it.
It was a Princess who was standing outside the door. What with the rain
and the wind, she was in a sad condition; the water trickled down from her
hair, and her clothes clung to her body. She said she was a real Princess.
“Ah! we shall soon see that!” thought the old Queen-mother; however,
she said not a word of what she was going to do; but went quietly into the
bedroom, took all the bed-clothes off the bed, and put three little peas on the
bedstead. She then laid twenty mattresses one upon another over the three
peas, and put twenty feather beds over the mattresses.
Upon this bed the Princess was to pass the night.
The next morning she was asked how she had slept. “Oh, very badly
indeed!” she replied. “I have scarcely closed my eyes the whole night
through. I do not know what was in my bed, but I had something hard under
me, and am all over black and blue. It has hurt me so much!”
Now it was plain that the lady must be a real Princess, since she had been
able to feel the three little peas through the twenty mattresses and twenty
feather beds. None but a real Princess could have had such a delicate sense
of feeling.
The Prince accordingly made her his wife; being now convinced that he
had found a real Princess. The three peas were however put into the cabinet
of curiosities, where they are still to be seen, provided they are not lost.
There was once a Prince who wished to marry a Princess; but then she
must be a real Princess. He travelled all over the world in hopes of finding
such a lady; but there was always something wrong. Princesses he found in
plenty; but whether they were real Princesses it was impossible for him to
decide, for now one thing, now another, seemed to him not quite right about
the ladies. At last he returned to his palace quite cast down, because he
wished so much to have a real Princess for his wife.
One evening a fearful tempest arose, it thundered and lightened, and the
rain poured down from the sky in torrents: besides, it was as dark as pitch.
All at once there was heard a violent knocking at the door, and the old King,
the Prince's father, went out himself to open it.
It was a Princess who was standing outside the door. What with the rain
and the wind, she was in a sad condition; the water trickled down from her
hair, and her clothes clung to her body. She said she was a real Princess.
“Ah! we shall soon see that!” thought the old Queen-mother; however,
she said not a word of what she was going to do; but went quietly into the
bedroom, took all the bed-clothes off the bed, and put three little peas on the
bedstead. She then laid twenty mattresses one upon another over the three
peas, and put twenty feather beds over the mattresses.
Upon this bed the Princess was to pass the night.
The next morning she was asked how she had slept. “Oh, very badly
indeed!” she replied. “I have scarcely closed my eyes the whole night
through. I do not know what was in my bed, but I had something hard under
me, and am all over black and blue. It has hurt me so much!”
Now it was plain that the lady must be a real Princess, since she had been
able to feel the three little peas through the twenty mattresses and twenty
feather beds. None but a real Princess could have had such a delicate sense
of feeling.
The Prince accordingly made her his wife; being now convinced that he
had found a real Princess. The three peas were however put into the cabinet
of curiosities, where they are still to be seen, provided they are not lost.
Page 18
Wasn't this a lady of real delicacy?
Page 19
THE SHOES OF FORTUNE
I. A Beginning
Every author has some peculiarity in his descriptions or in his style of
writing. Those who do not like him, magnify it, shrug up their shoulders,
and exclaim—there he is again! I, for my part, know very well how I can
bring about this movement and this exclamation. It would happen
immediately if I were to begin here, as I intended to do, with: “Rome has its
Corso, Naples its Toledo”—“Ah! that Andersen; there he is again!” they
would cry; yet I must, to please my fancy, continue quite quietly, and add:
“But Copenhagen has its East Street.”
Here, then, we will stay for the present. In one of the houses not far from
the new market a party was invited—a very large party, in order, as is often
the case, to get a return invitation from the others. One half of the company
was already seated at the card-table, the other half awaited the result of the
stereotype preliminary observation of the lady of the house:
“Now let us see what we can do to amuse ourselves.”
They had got just so far, and the conversation began to crystallise, as it
could but do with the scanty stream which the commonplace world
supplied. Amongst other things they spoke of the middle ages: some praised
that period as far more interesting, far more poetical than our own too sober
present; indeed Councillor Knap defended this opinion so warmly, that the
hostess declared immediately on his side, and both exerted themselves with
unwearied eloquence. The Councillor boldly declared the time of King
Hans to be the noblest and the most happy period.*
* A.D. 1482-1513
While the conversation turned on this subject, and was only for a moment
interrupted by the arrival of a journal that contained nothing worth reading,
we will just step out into the antechamber, where cloaks, mackintoshes,
sticks, umbrellas, and shoes, were deposited. Here sat two female figures, a
young and an old one. One might have thought at first they were servants
come to accompany their mistresses home; but on looking nearer, one soon
I. A Beginning
Every author has some peculiarity in his descriptions or in his style of
writing. Those who do not like him, magnify it, shrug up their shoulders,
and exclaim—there he is again! I, for my part, know very well how I can
bring about this movement and this exclamation. It would happen
immediately if I were to begin here, as I intended to do, with: “Rome has its
Corso, Naples its Toledo”—“Ah! that Andersen; there he is again!” they
would cry; yet I must, to please my fancy, continue quite quietly, and add:
“But Copenhagen has its East Street.”
Here, then, we will stay for the present. In one of the houses not far from
the new market a party was invited—a very large party, in order, as is often
the case, to get a return invitation from the others. One half of the company
was already seated at the card-table, the other half awaited the result of the
stereotype preliminary observation of the lady of the house:
“Now let us see what we can do to amuse ourselves.”
They had got just so far, and the conversation began to crystallise, as it
could but do with the scanty stream which the commonplace world
supplied. Amongst other things they spoke of the middle ages: some praised
that period as far more interesting, far more poetical than our own too sober
present; indeed Councillor Knap defended this opinion so warmly, that the
hostess declared immediately on his side, and both exerted themselves with
unwearied eloquence. The Councillor boldly declared the time of King
Hans to be the noblest and the most happy period.*
* A.D. 1482-1513
While the conversation turned on this subject, and was only for a moment
interrupted by the arrival of a journal that contained nothing worth reading,
we will just step out into the antechamber, where cloaks, mackintoshes,
sticks, umbrellas, and shoes, were deposited. Here sat two female figures, a
young and an old one. One might have thought at first they were servants
come to accompany their mistresses home; but on looking nearer, one soon
Page 20
saw they could scarcely be mere servants; their forms were too noble for
that, their skin too fine, the cut of their dress too striking. Two fairies were
they; the younger, it is true, was not Dame Fortune herself, but one of the
waiting-maids of her handmaidens who carry about the lesser good things
that she distributes; the other looked extremely gloomy—it was Care. She
always attends to her own serious business herself, as then she is sure of
having it done properly.
They were telling each other, with a confidential interchange of ideas,
where they had been during the day. The messenger of Fortune had only
executed a few unimportant commissions, such as saving a new bonnet
from a shower of rain, etc.; but what she had yet to perform was something
quite unusual.
“I must tell you,” said she, “that to-day is my birthday; and in honor of it,
a pair of walking-shoes or galoshes has been entrusted to me, which I am to
carry to mankind. These shoes possess the property of instantly transporting
him who has them on to the place or the period in which he most wishes to
be; every wish, as regards time or place, or state of being, will be
immediately fulfilled, and so at last man will be happy, here below.”
“Do you seriously believe it?” replied Care, in a severe tone of reproach.
“No; he will be very unhappy, and will assuredly bless the moment when he
feels that he has freed himself from the fatal shoes.”
“Stupid nonsense!” said the other angrily. “I will put them here by the
door. Some one will make a mistake for certain and take the wrong ones—
he will be a happy man.”
Such was their conversation.
II. What Happened to the Councillor
It was late; Councillor Knap, deeply occupied with the times of King
Hans, intended to go home, and malicious Fate managed matters so that his
feet, instead of finding their way to his own galoshes, slipped into those of
Fortune. Thus caparisoned the good man walked out of the well-lighted
rooms into East Street. By the magic power of the shoes he was carried
back to the times of King Hans; on which account his foot very naturally
sank in the mud and puddles of the street, there having been in those days
no pavement in Copenhagen.
that, their skin too fine, the cut of their dress too striking. Two fairies were
they; the younger, it is true, was not Dame Fortune herself, but one of the
waiting-maids of her handmaidens who carry about the lesser good things
that she distributes; the other looked extremely gloomy—it was Care. She
always attends to her own serious business herself, as then she is sure of
having it done properly.
They were telling each other, with a confidential interchange of ideas,
where they had been during the day. The messenger of Fortune had only
executed a few unimportant commissions, such as saving a new bonnet
from a shower of rain, etc.; but what she had yet to perform was something
quite unusual.
“I must tell you,” said she, “that to-day is my birthday; and in honor of it,
a pair of walking-shoes or galoshes has been entrusted to me, which I am to
carry to mankind. These shoes possess the property of instantly transporting
him who has them on to the place or the period in which he most wishes to
be; every wish, as regards time or place, or state of being, will be
immediately fulfilled, and so at last man will be happy, here below.”
“Do you seriously believe it?” replied Care, in a severe tone of reproach.
“No; he will be very unhappy, and will assuredly bless the moment when he
feels that he has freed himself from the fatal shoes.”
“Stupid nonsense!” said the other angrily. “I will put them here by the
door. Some one will make a mistake for certain and take the wrong ones—
he will be a happy man.”
Such was their conversation.
II. What Happened to the Councillor
It was late; Councillor Knap, deeply occupied with the times of King
Hans, intended to go home, and malicious Fate managed matters so that his
feet, instead of finding their way to his own galoshes, slipped into those of
Fortune. Thus caparisoned the good man walked out of the well-lighted
rooms into East Street. By the magic power of the shoes he was carried
back to the times of King Hans; on which account his foot very naturally
sank in the mud and puddles of the street, there having been in those days
no pavement in Copenhagen.
Page 21
“Well! This is too bad! How dirty it is here!” sighed the Councillor. “As
to a pavement, I can find no traces of one, and all the lamps, it seems, have
gone to sleep.”
The moon was not yet very high; it was besides rather foggy, so that in
the darkness all objects seemed mingled in chaotic confusion. At the next
corner hung a votive lamp before a Madonna, but the light it gave was little
better than none at all; indeed, he did not observe it before he was exactly
under it, and his eyes fell upon the bright colors of the pictures which
represented the well-known group of the Virgin and the infant Jesus.
“That is probably a wax-work show,” thought he; “and the people delay
taking down their sign in hopes of a late visitor or two.”
A few persons in the costume of the time of King Hans passed quickly by
him.
“How strange they look! The good folks come probably from a
masquerade!”
Suddenly was heard the sound of drums and fifes; the bright blaze of a
fire shot up from time to time, and its ruddy gleams seemed to contend with
the bluish light of the torches. The Councillor stood still, and watched a
most strange procession pass by. First came a dozen drummers, who
understood pretty well how to handle their instruments; then came
halberdiers, and some armed with cross-bows. The principal person in the
procession was a priest. Astonished at what he saw, the Councillor asked
what was the meaning of all this mummery, and who that man was.
“That's the Bishop of Zealand,” was the answer.
“Good Heavens! What has taken possession of the Bishop?” sighed the
Councillor, shaking his head. It certainly could not be the Bishop; even
though he was considered the most absent man in the whole kingdom, and
people told the drollest anecdotes about him. Reflecting on the matter, and
without looking right or left, the Councillor went through East Street and
across the Habro-Platz. The bridge leading to Palace Square was not to be
found; scarcely trusting his senses, the nocturnal wanderer discovered a
shallow piece of water, and here fell in with two men who very comfortably
were rocking to and fro in a boat.
“Does your honor want to cross the ferry to the Holme?” asked they.
to a pavement, I can find no traces of one, and all the lamps, it seems, have
gone to sleep.”
The moon was not yet very high; it was besides rather foggy, so that in
the darkness all objects seemed mingled in chaotic confusion. At the next
corner hung a votive lamp before a Madonna, but the light it gave was little
better than none at all; indeed, he did not observe it before he was exactly
under it, and his eyes fell upon the bright colors of the pictures which
represented the well-known group of the Virgin and the infant Jesus.
“That is probably a wax-work show,” thought he; “and the people delay
taking down their sign in hopes of a late visitor or two.”
A few persons in the costume of the time of King Hans passed quickly by
him.
“How strange they look! The good folks come probably from a
masquerade!”
Suddenly was heard the sound of drums and fifes; the bright blaze of a
fire shot up from time to time, and its ruddy gleams seemed to contend with
the bluish light of the torches. The Councillor stood still, and watched a
most strange procession pass by. First came a dozen drummers, who
understood pretty well how to handle their instruments; then came
halberdiers, and some armed with cross-bows. The principal person in the
procession was a priest. Astonished at what he saw, the Councillor asked
what was the meaning of all this mummery, and who that man was.
“That's the Bishop of Zealand,” was the answer.
“Good Heavens! What has taken possession of the Bishop?” sighed the
Councillor, shaking his head. It certainly could not be the Bishop; even
though he was considered the most absent man in the whole kingdom, and
people told the drollest anecdotes about him. Reflecting on the matter, and
without looking right or left, the Councillor went through East Street and
across the Habro-Platz. The bridge leading to Palace Square was not to be
found; scarcely trusting his senses, the nocturnal wanderer discovered a
shallow piece of water, and here fell in with two men who very comfortably
were rocking to and fro in a boat.
“Does your honor want to cross the ferry to the Holme?” asked they.
Page 22
“Across to the Holme!” said the Councillor, who knew nothing of the age
in which he at that moment was. “No, I am going to Christianshafen, to
Little Market Street.”
Both men stared at him in astonishment.
“Only just tell me where the bridge is,” said he. “It is really unpardonable
that there are no lamps here; and it is as dirty as if one had to wade through
a morass.”
The longer he spoke with the boatmen, the more unintelligible did their
language become to him.
“I don't understand your Bornholmish dialect,” said he at last, angrily,
and turning his back upon them. He was unable to find the bridge: there was
no railway either. “It is really disgraceful what a state this place is in,”
muttered he to himself. Never had his age, with which, however, he was
always grumbling, seemed so miserable as on this evening. “I'll take a
hackney-coach!” thought he. But where were the hackney-coaches? Not
one was to be seen.
“I must go back to the New Market; there, it is to be hoped, I shall find
some coaches; for if I don't, I shall never get safe to Christianshafen.”
So off he went in the direction of East Street, and had nearly got to the
end of it when the moon shone forth.
“God bless me! What wooden scaffolding is that which they have set up
there?” cried he involuntarily, as he looked at East Gate, which, in those
days, was at the end of East Street.
He found, however, a little side-door open, and through this he went, and
stepped into our New Market of the present time. It was a huge desolate
plain; some wild bushes stood up here and there, while across the field
flowed a broad canal or river. Some wretched hovels for the Dutch sailors,
resembling great boxes, and after which the place was named, lay about in
confused disorder on the opposite bank.
“I either behold a fata morgana, or I am regularly tipsy,” whimpered out
the Councillor. “But what's this?”
He turned round anew, firmly convinced that he was seriously ill. He
gazed at the street formerly so well known to him, and now so strange in
appearance, and looked at the houses more attentively: most of them were
of wood, slightly put together; and many had a thatched roof.
in which he at that moment was. “No, I am going to Christianshafen, to
Little Market Street.”
Both men stared at him in astonishment.
“Only just tell me where the bridge is,” said he. “It is really unpardonable
that there are no lamps here; and it is as dirty as if one had to wade through
a morass.”
The longer he spoke with the boatmen, the more unintelligible did their
language become to him.
“I don't understand your Bornholmish dialect,” said he at last, angrily,
and turning his back upon them. He was unable to find the bridge: there was
no railway either. “It is really disgraceful what a state this place is in,”
muttered he to himself. Never had his age, with which, however, he was
always grumbling, seemed so miserable as on this evening. “I'll take a
hackney-coach!” thought he. But where were the hackney-coaches? Not
one was to be seen.
“I must go back to the New Market; there, it is to be hoped, I shall find
some coaches; for if I don't, I shall never get safe to Christianshafen.”
So off he went in the direction of East Street, and had nearly got to the
end of it when the moon shone forth.
“God bless me! What wooden scaffolding is that which they have set up
there?” cried he involuntarily, as he looked at East Gate, which, in those
days, was at the end of East Street.
He found, however, a little side-door open, and through this he went, and
stepped into our New Market of the present time. It was a huge desolate
plain; some wild bushes stood up here and there, while across the field
flowed a broad canal or river. Some wretched hovels for the Dutch sailors,
resembling great boxes, and after which the place was named, lay about in
confused disorder on the opposite bank.
“I either behold a fata morgana, or I am regularly tipsy,” whimpered out
the Councillor. “But what's this?”
He turned round anew, firmly convinced that he was seriously ill. He
gazed at the street formerly so well known to him, and now so strange in
appearance, and looked at the houses more attentively: most of them were
of wood, slightly put together; and many had a thatched roof.
Page 23
“No—I am far from well,” sighed he; “and yet I drank only one glass of
punch; but I cannot suppose it—it was, too, really very wrong to give us
punch and hot salmon for supper. I shall speak about it at the first
opportunity. I have half a mind to go back again, and say what I suffer. But
no, that would be too silly; and Heaven only knows if they are up still.”
He looked for the house, but it had vanished.
“It is really dreadful,” groaned he with increasing anxiety; “I cannot
recognise East Street again; there is not a single decent shop from one end
to the other! Nothing but wretched huts can I see anywhere; just as if I were
at Ringstead. Oh! I am ill! I can scarcely bear myself any longer. Where the
deuce can the house be? It must be here on this very spot; yet there is not
the slightest idea of resemblance, to such a degree has everything changed
this night! At all events here are some people up and stirring. Oh! oh! I am
certainly very ill.”
He now hit upon a half-open door, through a chink of which a faint light
shone. It was a sort of hostelry of those times; a kind of public-house. The
room had some resemblance to the clay-floored halls in Holstein; a pretty
numerous company, consisting of seamen, Copenhagen burghers, and a few
scholars, sat here in deep converse over their pewter cans, and gave little
heed to the person who entered.
“By your leave!” said the Councillor to the Hostess, who came bustling
towards him. “I've felt so queer all of a sudden; would you have the
goodness to send for a hackney-coach to take me to Christianshafen?”
The woman examined him with eyes of astonishment, and shook her
head; she then addressed him in German. The Councillor thought she did
not understand Danish, and therefore repeated his wish in German. This, in
connection with his costume, strengthened the good woman in the belief
that he was a foreigner. That he was ill, she comprehended directly; so she
brought him a pitcher of water, which tasted certainly pretty strong of the
sea, although it had been fetched from the well.
The Councillor supported his head on his hand, drew a long breath, and
thought over all the wondrous things he saw around him.
“Is this the Daily News of this evening?” he asked mechanically, as he
saw the Hostess push aside a large sheet of paper.
punch; but I cannot suppose it—it was, too, really very wrong to give us
punch and hot salmon for supper. I shall speak about it at the first
opportunity. I have half a mind to go back again, and say what I suffer. But
no, that would be too silly; and Heaven only knows if they are up still.”
He looked for the house, but it had vanished.
“It is really dreadful,” groaned he with increasing anxiety; “I cannot
recognise East Street again; there is not a single decent shop from one end
to the other! Nothing but wretched huts can I see anywhere; just as if I were
at Ringstead. Oh! I am ill! I can scarcely bear myself any longer. Where the
deuce can the house be? It must be here on this very spot; yet there is not
the slightest idea of resemblance, to such a degree has everything changed
this night! At all events here are some people up and stirring. Oh! oh! I am
certainly very ill.”
He now hit upon a half-open door, through a chink of which a faint light
shone. It was a sort of hostelry of those times; a kind of public-house. The
room had some resemblance to the clay-floored halls in Holstein; a pretty
numerous company, consisting of seamen, Copenhagen burghers, and a few
scholars, sat here in deep converse over their pewter cans, and gave little
heed to the person who entered.
“By your leave!” said the Councillor to the Hostess, who came bustling
towards him. “I've felt so queer all of a sudden; would you have the
goodness to send for a hackney-coach to take me to Christianshafen?”
The woman examined him with eyes of astonishment, and shook her
head; she then addressed him in German. The Councillor thought she did
not understand Danish, and therefore repeated his wish in German. This, in
connection with his costume, strengthened the good woman in the belief
that he was a foreigner. That he was ill, she comprehended directly; so she
brought him a pitcher of water, which tasted certainly pretty strong of the
sea, although it had been fetched from the well.
The Councillor supported his head on his hand, drew a long breath, and
thought over all the wondrous things he saw around him.
“Is this the Daily News of this evening?” he asked mechanically, as he
saw the Hostess push aside a large sheet of paper.
Page 24
The meaning of this councillorship query remained, of course, a riddle to
her, yet she handed him the paper without replying. It was a coarse wood-
cut, representing a splendid meteor “as seen in the town of Cologne,” which
was to be read below in bright letters.
“That is very old!” said the Councillor, whom this piece of antiquity
began to make considerably more cheerful. “Pray how did you come into
possession of this rare print? It is extremely interesting, although the whole
is a mere fable. Such meteorous appearances are to be explained in this way
—that they are the reflections of the Aurora Borealis, and it is highly
probable they are caused principally by electricity.”
Those persons who were sitting nearest him and heard his speech, stared
at him in wonderment; and one of them rose, took off his hat respectfully,
and said with a serious countenance, “You are no doubt a very learned man,
Monsieur.”
“Oh no,” answered the Councillor, “I can only join in conversation on
this topic and on that, as indeed one must do according to the demands of
the world at present.”
“Modestia is a fine virtue,” continued the gentleman; “however, as to
your speech, I must say mihi secus videtur: yet I am willing to suspend my
judicium.”
“May I ask with whom I have the pleasure of speaking?” asked the
Councillor.
“I am a Bachelor in Theologia,” answered the gentleman with a stiff
reverence.
This reply fully satisfied the Councillor; the title suited the dress. “He is
certainly,” thought he, “some village schoolmaster—some queer old fellow,
such as one still often meets with in Jutland.”
“This is no locus docendi, it is true,” began the clerical gentleman; “yet I
beg you earnestly to let us profit by your learning. Your reading in the
ancients is, sine dubio, of vast extent?”
“Oh yes, I've read something, to be sure,” replied the Councillor. “I like
reading all useful works; but I do not on that account despise the modern
ones; 'tis only the unfortunate 'Tales of Every-day Life' that I cannot bear—
we have enough and more than enough such in reality.”
“'Tales of Every-day Life?'” said our Bachelor inquiringly.
her, yet she handed him the paper without replying. It was a coarse wood-
cut, representing a splendid meteor “as seen in the town of Cologne,” which
was to be read below in bright letters.
“That is very old!” said the Councillor, whom this piece of antiquity
began to make considerably more cheerful. “Pray how did you come into
possession of this rare print? It is extremely interesting, although the whole
is a mere fable. Such meteorous appearances are to be explained in this way
—that they are the reflections of the Aurora Borealis, and it is highly
probable they are caused principally by electricity.”
Those persons who were sitting nearest him and heard his speech, stared
at him in wonderment; and one of them rose, took off his hat respectfully,
and said with a serious countenance, “You are no doubt a very learned man,
Monsieur.”
“Oh no,” answered the Councillor, “I can only join in conversation on
this topic and on that, as indeed one must do according to the demands of
the world at present.”
“Modestia is a fine virtue,” continued the gentleman; “however, as to
your speech, I must say mihi secus videtur: yet I am willing to suspend my
judicium.”
“May I ask with whom I have the pleasure of speaking?” asked the
Councillor.
“I am a Bachelor in Theologia,” answered the gentleman with a stiff
reverence.
This reply fully satisfied the Councillor; the title suited the dress. “He is
certainly,” thought he, “some village schoolmaster—some queer old fellow,
such as one still often meets with in Jutland.”
“This is no locus docendi, it is true,” began the clerical gentleman; “yet I
beg you earnestly to let us profit by your learning. Your reading in the
ancients is, sine dubio, of vast extent?”
“Oh yes, I've read something, to be sure,” replied the Councillor. “I like
reading all useful works; but I do not on that account despise the modern
ones; 'tis only the unfortunate 'Tales of Every-day Life' that I cannot bear—
we have enough and more than enough such in reality.”
“'Tales of Every-day Life?'” said our Bachelor inquiringly.
Page 25
“I mean those new fangled novels, twisting and writhing themselves in
the dust of commonplace, which also expect to find a reading public.”
“Oh,” exclaimed the clerical gentleman smiling, “there is much wit in
them; besides they are read at court. The King likes the history of Sir Iffven
and Sir Gaudian particularly, which treats of King Arthur, and his Knights
of the Round Table; he has more than once joked about it with his high
vassals.”
“I have not read that novel,” said the Councillor; “it must be quite a new
one, that Heiberg has published lately.”
“No,” answered the theologian of the time of King Hans: “that book is
not written by a Heiberg, but was imprinted by Godfrey von Gehmen.”
“Oh, is that the author's name?” said the Councillor. “It is a very old
name, and, as well as I recollect, he was the first printer that appeared in
Denmark.”
“Yes, he is our first printer,” replied the clerical gentleman hastily.
So far all went on well. Some one of the worthy burghers now spoke of
the dreadful pestilence that had raged in the country a few years back,
meaning that of 1484. The Councillor imagined it was the cholera that was
meant, which people made so much fuss about; and the discourse passed off
satisfactorily enough. The war of the buccaneers of 1490 was so recent that
it could not fail being alluded to; the English pirates had, they said, most
shamefully taken their ships while in the roadstead; and the Councillor,
before whose eyes the Herostratic [*] event of 1801 still floated vividly,
agreed entirely with the others in abusing the rascally English. With other
topics he was not so fortunate; every moment brought about some new
confusion, and threatened to become a perfect Babel; for the worthy
Bachelor was really too ignorant, and the simplest observations of the
Councillor sounded to him too daring and phantastical. They looked at one
another from the crown of the head to the soles of the feet; and when
matters grew to too high a pitch, then the Bachelor talked Latin, in the hope
of being better understood—but it was of no use after all.
* Herostratus, or Eratostratus—an Ephesian, who wantonly
set fire to the famous temple of Diana, in order to
commemorate his name by so uncommon an action.
“What's the matter?” asked the Hostess, plucking the Councillor by the
sleeve; and now his recollection returned, for in the course of the
the dust of commonplace, which also expect to find a reading public.”
“Oh,” exclaimed the clerical gentleman smiling, “there is much wit in
them; besides they are read at court. The King likes the history of Sir Iffven
and Sir Gaudian particularly, which treats of King Arthur, and his Knights
of the Round Table; he has more than once joked about it with his high
vassals.”
“I have not read that novel,” said the Councillor; “it must be quite a new
one, that Heiberg has published lately.”
“No,” answered the theologian of the time of King Hans: “that book is
not written by a Heiberg, but was imprinted by Godfrey von Gehmen.”
“Oh, is that the author's name?” said the Councillor. “It is a very old
name, and, as well as I recollect, he was the first printer that appeared in
Denmark.”
“Yes, he is our first printer,” replied the clerical gentleman hastily.
So far all went on well. Some one of the worthy burghers now spoke of
the dreadful pestilence that had raged in the country a few years back,
meaning that of 1484. The Councillor imagined it was the cholera that was
meant, which people made so much fuss about; and the discourse passed off
satisfactorily enough. The war of the buccaneers of 1490 was so recent that
it could not fail being alluded to; the English pirates had, they said, most
shamefully taken their ships while in the roadstead; and the Councillor,
before whose eyes the Herostratic [*] event of 1801 still floated vividly,
agreed entirely with the others in abusing the rascally English. With other
topics he was not so fortunate; every moment brought about some new
confusion, and threatened to become a perfect Babel; for the worthy
Bachelor was really too ignorant, and the simplest observations of the
Councillor sounded to him too daring and phantastical. They looked at one
another from the crown of the head to the soles of the feet; and when
matters grew to too high a pitch, then the Bachelor talked Latin, in the hope
of being better understood—but it was of no use after all.
* Herostratus, or Eratostratus—an Ephesian, who wantonly
set fire to the famous temple of Diana, in order to
commemorate his name by so uncommon an action.
“What's the matter?” asked the Hostess, plucking the Councillor by the
sleeve; and now his recollection returned, for in the course of the
Page 26
conversation he had entirely forgotten all that had preceded it.
“Merciful God, where am I!” exclaimed he in agony; and while he so
thought, all his ideas and feelings of overpowering dizziness, against which
he struggled with the utmost power of desperation, encompassed him with
renewed force. “Let us drink claret and mead, and Bremen beer,” shouted
one of the guests—“and you shall drink with us!”
Two maidens approached. One wore a cap of two staring colors, denoting
the class of persons to which she belonged. They poured out the liquor, and
made the most friendly gesticulations; while a cold perspiration trickled
down the back of the poor Councillor.
“What's to be the end of this! What's to become of me!” groaned he; but
he was forced, in spite of his opposition, to drink with the rest. They took
hold of the worthy man; who, hearing on every side that he was intoxicated,
did not in the least doubt the truth of this certainly not very polite assertion;
but on the contrary, implored the ladies and gentlemen present to procure
him a hackney-coach: they, however, imagined he was talking Russian.
Never before, he thought, had he been in such a coarse and ignorant
company; one might almost fancy the people had turned heathens again. “It
is the most dreadful moment of my life: the whole world is leagued against
me!” But suddenly it occurred to him that he might stoop down under the
table, and then creep unobserved out of the door. He did so; but just as he
was going, the others remarked what he was about; they laid hold of him by
the legs; and now, happily for him, off fell his fatal shoes—and with them
the charm was at an end.
The Councillor saw quite distinctly before him a lantern burning, and
behind this a large handsome house. All seemed to him in proper order as
usual; it was East Street, splendid and elegant as we now see it. He lay with
his feet towards a doorway, and exactly opposite sat the watchman asleep.
“Gracious Heaven!” said he. “Have I lain here in the street and dreamed?
Yes; 'tis East Street! How splendid and light it is! But really it is terrible
what an effect that one glass of punch must have had on me!”
Two minutes later, he was sitting in a hackney-coach and driving to
Frederickshafen. He thought of the distress and agony he had endured, and
praised from the very bottom of his heart the happy reality—our own time
—which, with all its deficiencies, is yet much better than that in which, so
much against his inclination, he had lately been.
“Merciful God, where am I!” exclaimed he in agony; and while he so
thought, all his ideas and feelings of overpowering dizziness, against which
he struggled with the utmost power of desperation, encompassed him with
renewed force. “Let us drink claret and mead, and Bremen beer,” shouted
one of the guests—“and you shall drink with us!”
Two maidens approached. One wore a cap of two staring colors, denoting
the class of persons to which she belonged. They poured out the liquor, and
made the most friendly gesticulations; while a cold perspiration trickled
down the back of the poor Councillor.
“What's to be the end of this! What's to become of me!” groaned he; but
he was forced, in spite of his opposition, to drink with the rest. They took
hold of the worthy man; who, hearing on every side that he was intoxicated,
did not in the least doubt the truth of this certainly not very polite assertion;
but on the contrary, implored the ladies and gentlemen present to procure
him a hackney-coach: they, however, imagined he was talking Russian.
Never before, he thought, had he been in such a coarse and ignorant
company; one might almost fancy the people had turned heathens again. “It
is the most dreadful moment of my life: the whole world is leagued against
me!” But suddenly it occurred to him that he might stoop down under the
table, and then creep unobserved out of the door. He did so; but just as he
was going, the others remarked what he was about; they laid hold of him by
the legs; and now, happily for him, off fell his fatal shoes—and with them
the charm was at an end.
The Councillor saw quite distinctly before him a lantern burning, and
behind this a large handsome house. All seemed to him in proper order as
usual; it was East Street, splendid and elegant as we now see it. He lay with
his feet towards a doorway, and exactly opposite sat the watchman asleep.
“Gracious Heaven!” said he. “Have I lain here in the street and dreamed?
Yes; 'tis East Street! How splendid and light it is! But really it is terrible
what an effect that one glass of punch must have had on me!”
Two minutes later, he was sitting in a hackney-coach and driving to
Frederickshafen. He thought of the distress and agony he had endured, and
praised from the very bottom of his heart the happy reality—our own time
—which, with all its deficiencies, is yet much better than that in which, so
much against his inclination, he had lately been.
Page 27
III. The Watchman's Adventure
“Why, there is a pair of galoshes, as sure as I'm alive!” said the
watchman, awaking from a gentle slumber. “They belong no doubt to the
lieutenant who lives over the way. They lie close to the door.”
The worthy man was inclined to ring and deliver them at the house, for
there was still a light in the window; but he did not like disturbing the other
people in their beds, and so very considerately he left the matter alone.
“Such a pair of shoes must be very warm and comfortable,” said he; “the
leather is so soft and supple.” They fitted his feet as though they had been
made for him. “'Tis a curious world we live in,” continued he, soliloquizing.
“There is the lieutenant, now, who might go quietly to bed if he chose,
where no doubt he could stretch himself at his ease; but does he do it? No;
he saunters up and down his room, because, probably, he has enjoyed too
many of the good things of this world at his dinner. That's a happy fellow!
He has neither an infirm mother, nor a whole troop of everlastingly hungry
children to torment him. Every evening he goes to a party, where his nice
supper costs him nothing: would to Heaven I could but change with him!
How happy should I be!”
While expressing his wish, the charm of the shoes, which he had put on,
began to work; the watchman entered into the being and nature of the
lieutenant. He stood in the handsomely furnished apartment, and held
between his fingers a small sheet of rose-colored paper, on which some
verses were written—written indeed by the officer himself; for who has not,
at least once in his life, had a lyrical moment? And if one then marks down
one's thoughts, poetry is produced. But here was written:
OH, WERE I RICH!
“Oh, were I rich! Such was my wish, yea such
When hardly three feet high, I longed for much.
Oh, were I rich! an officer were I,
With sword, and uniform, and plume so high.
And the time came, and officer was I!
But yet I grew not rich. Alas, poor me!
Have pity, Thou, who all man's wants dost see.
“I sat one evening sunk in dreams of bliss,
A maid of seven years old gave me a kiss,
I at that time was rich in poesy
And tales of old, though poor as poor could be;
But all she asked for was this poesy.
Then was I rich, but not in gold, poor me!
As Thou dost know, who all men's hearts canst see.
“Why, there is a pair of galoshes, as sure as I'm alive!” said the
watchman, awaking from a gentle slumber. “They belong no doubt to the
lieutenant who lives over the way. They lie close to the door.”
The worthy man was inclined to ring and deliver them at the house, for
there was still a light in the window; but he did not like disturbing the other
people in their beds, and so very considerately he left the matter alone.
“Such a pair of shoes must be very warm and comfortable,” said he; “the
leather is so soft and supple.” They fitted his feet as though they had been
made for him. “'Tis a curious world we live in,” continued he, soliloquizing.
“There is the lieutenant, now, who might go quietly to bed if he chose,
where no doubt he could stretch himself at his ease; but does he do it? No;
he saunters up and down his room, because, probably, he has enjoyed too
many of the good things of this world at his dinner. That's a happy fellow!
He has neither an infirm mother, nor a whole troop of everlastingly hungry
children to torment him. Every evening he goes to a party, where his nice
supper costs him nothing: would to Heaven I could but change with him!
How happy should I be!”
While expressing his wish, the charm of the shoes, which he had put on,
began to work; the watchman entered into the being and nature of the
lieutenant. He stood in the handsomely furnished apartment, and held
between his fingers a small sheet of rose-colored paper, on which some
verses were written—written indeed by the officer himself; for who has not,
at least once in his life, had a lyrical moment? And if one then marks down
one's thoughts, poetry is produced. But here was written:
OH, WERE I RICH!
“Oh, were I rich! Such was my wish, yea such
When hardly three feet high, I longed for much.
Oh, were I rich! an officer were I,
With sword, and uniform, and plume so high.
And the time came, and officer was I!
But yet I grew not rich. Alas, poor me!
Have pity, Thou, who all man's wants dost see.
“I sat one evening sunk in dreams of bliss,
A maid of seven years old gave me a kiss,
I at that time was rich in poesy
And tales of old, though poor as poor could be;
But all she asked for was this poesy.
Then was I rich, but not in gold, poor me!
As Thou dost know, who all men's hearts canst see.
Page 28
“Oh, were I rich! Oft asked I for this boon.
The child grew up to womanhood full soon.
She is so pretty, clever, and so kind
Oh, did she know what's hidden in my mind—
A tale of old. Would she to me were kind!
But I'm condemned to silence! oh, poor me!
As Thou dost know, who all men's hearts canst see.
“Oh, were I rich in calm and peace of mind,
My grief you then would not here written find!
O thou, to whom I do my heart devote,
Oh read this page of glad days now remote,
A dark, dark tale, which I tonight devote!
Dark is the future now. Alas, poor me!
Have pity Thou, who all men's pains dost see.”
Such verses as these people write when they are in love! But no man in
his senses ever thinks of printing them. Here one of the sorrows of life, in
which there is real poetry, gave itself vent; not that barren grief which the
poet may only hint at, but never depict in its detail—misery and want: that
animal necessity, in short, to snatch at least at a fallen leaf of the bread-fruit
tree, if not at the fruit itself. The higher the position in which one finds
oneself transplanted, the greater is the suffering. Everyday necessity is the
stagnant pool of life—no lovely picture reflects itself therein. Lieutenant,
love, and lack of money—that is a symbolic triangle, or much the same as
the half of the shattered die of Fortune. This the lieutenant felt most
poignantly, and this was the reason he leant his head against the window,
and sighed so deeply.
“The poor watchman out there in the street is far happier than I. He
knows not what I term privation. He has a home, a wife, and children, who
weep with him over his sorrows, who rejoice with him when he is glad. Oh,
far happier were I, could I exchange with him my being—with his desires
and with his hopes perform the weary pilgrimage of life! Oh, he is a
hundred times happier than I!”
In the same moment the watchman was again watchman. It was the shoes
that caused the metamorphosis by means of which, unknown to himself, he
took upon him the thoughts and feelings of the officer; but, as we have just
seen, he felt himself in his new situation much less contented, and now
preferred the very thing which but some minutes before he had rejected. So
then the watchman was again watchman.
“That was an unpleasant dream,” said he; “but 'twas droll enough
altogether. I fancied that I was the lieutenant over there: and yet the thing
The child grew up to womanhood full soon.
She is so pretty, clever, and so kind
Oh, did she know what's hidden in my mind—
A tale of old. Would she to me were kind!
But I'm condemned to silence! oh, poor me!
As Thou dost know, who all men's hearts canst see.
“Oh, were I rich in calm and peace of mind,
My grief you then would not here written find!
O thou, to whom I do my heart devote,
Oh read this page of glad days now remote,
A dark, dark tale, which I tonight devote!
Dark is the future now. Alas, poor me!
Have pity Thou, who all men's pains dost see.”
Such verses as these people write when they are in love! But no man in
his senses ever thinks of printing them. Here one of the sorrows of life, in
which there is real poetry, gave itself vent; not that barren grief which the
poet may only hint at, but never depict in its detail—misery and want: that
animal necessity, in short, to snatch at least at a fallen leaf of the bread-fruit
tree, if not at the fruit itself. The higher the position in which one finds
oneself transplanted, the greater is the suffering. Everyday necessity is the
stagnant pool of life—no lovely picture reflects itself therein. Lieutenant,
love, and lack of money—that is a symbolic triangle, or much the same as
the half of the shattered die of Fortune. This the lieutenant felt most
poignantly, and this was the reason he leant his head against the window,
and sighed so deeply.
“The poor watchman out there in the street is far happier than I. He
knows not what I term privation. He has a home, a wife, and children, who
weep with him over his sorrows, who rejoice with him when he is glad. Oh,
far happier were I, could I exchange with him my being—with his desires
and with his hopes perform the weary pilgrimage of life! Oh, he is a
hundred times happier than I!”
In the same moment the watchman was again watchman. It was the shoes
that caused the metamorphosis by means of which, unknown to himself, he
took upon him the thoughts and feelings of the officer; but, as we have just
seen, he felt himself in his new situation much less contented, and now
preferred the very thing which but some minutes before he had rejected. So
then the watchman was again watchman.
“That was an unpleasant dream,” said he; “but 'twas droll enough
altogether. I fancied that I was the lieutenant over there: and yet the thing
Page 29
was not very much to my taste after all. I missed my good old mother and
the dear little ones; who almost tear me to pieces for sheer love.”
He seated himself once more and nodded: the dream continued to haunt
him, for he still had the shoes on his feet. A falling star shone in the dark
firmament.
“There falls another star,” said he: “but what does it matter; there are
always enough left. I should not much mind examining the little
glimmering things somewhat nearer, especially the moon; for that would
not slip so easily through a man's fingers. When we die—so at least says the
student, for whom my wife does the washing—we shall fly about as light as
a feather from one such a star to the other. That's, of course, not true: but
'twould be pretty enough if it were so. If I could but once take a leap up
there, my body might stay here on the steps for what I care.”
Behold—there are certain things in the world to which one ought never
to give utterance except with the greatest caution; but doubly careful must
one be when we have the Shoes of Fortune on our feet. Now just listen to
what happened to the watchman.
As to ourselves, we all know the speed produced by the employment of
steam; we have experienced it either on railroads, or in boats when crossing
the sea; but such a flight is like the travelling of a sloth in comparison with
the velocity with which light moves. It flies nineteen million times faster
than the best race-horse; and yet electricity is quicker still. Death is an
electric shock which our heart receives; the freed soul soars upwards on the
wings of electricity. The sun's light wants eight minutes and some seconds
to perform a journey of more than twenty million of our Danish [*] miles;
borne by electricity, the soul wants even some minutes less to accomplish
the same flight. To it the space between the heavenly bodies is not greater
than the distance between the homes of our friends in town is for us, even if
they live a short way from each other; such an electric shock in the heart,
however, costs us the use of the body here below; unless, like the watchman
of East Street, we happen to have on the Shoes of Fortune.
* A Danish mile is nearly 4 3/4 English.
In a few seconds the watchman had done the fifty-two thousand of our
miles up to the moon, which, as everyone knows, was formed out of matter
much lighter than our earth; and is, so we should say, as soft as newly-fallen
snow. He found himself on one of the many circumjacent mountain-ridges
the dear little ones; who almost tear me to pieces for sheer love.”
He seated himself once more and nodded: the dream continued to haunt
him, for he still had the shoes on his feet. A falling star shone in the dark
firmament.
“There falls another star,” said he: “but what does it matter; there are
always enough left. I should not much mind examining the little
glimmering things somewhat nearer, especially the moon; for that would
not slip so easily through a man's fingers. When we die—so at least says the
student, for whom my wife does the washing—we shall fly about as light as
a feather from one such a star to the other. That's, of course, not true: but
'twould be pretty enough if it were so. If I could but once take a leap up
there, my body might stay here on the steps for what I care.”
Behold—there are certain things in the world to which one ought never
to give utterance except with the greatest caution; but doubly careful must
one be when we have the Shoes of Fortune on our feet. Now just listen to
what happened to the watchman.
As to ourselves, we all know the speed produced by the employment of
steam; we have experienced it either on railroads, or in boats when crossing
the sea; but such a flight is like the travelling of a sloth in comparison with
the velocity with which light moves. It flies nineteen million times faster
than the best race-horse; and yet electricity is quicker still. Death is an
electric shock which our heart receives; the freed soul soars upwards on the
wings of electricity. The sun's light wants eight minutes and some seconds
to perform a journey of more than twenty million of our Danish [*] miles;
borne by electricity, the soul wants even some minutes less to accomplish
the same flight. To it the space between the heavenly bodies is not greater
than the distance between the homes of our friends in town is for us, even if
they live a short way from each other; such an electric shock in the heart,
however, costs us the use of the body here below; unless, like the watchman
of East Street, we happen to have on the Shoes of Fortune.
* A Danish mile is nearly 4 3/4 English.
In a few seconds the watchman had done the fifty-two thousand of our
miles up to the moon, which, as everyone knows, was formed out of matter
much lighter than our earth; and is, so we should say, as soft as newly-fallen
snow. He found himself on one of the many circumjacent mountain-ridges
Page 30
with which we are acquainted by means of Dr. Madler's “Map of the
Moon.” Within, down it sunk perpendicularly into a caldron, about a Danish
mile in depth; while below lay a town, whose appearance we can, in some
measure, realize to ourselves by beating the white of an egg in a glass of
water. The matter of which it was built was just as soft, and formed similar
towers, and domes, and pillars, transparent and rocking in the thin air; while
above his head our earth was rolling like a large fiery ball.
He perceived immediately a quantity of beings who were certainly what
we call “men”; yet they looked different to us. A far more correct
imagination than that of the pseudo-Herschel* had created them; and if they
had been placed in rank and file, and copied by some skilful painter's hand,
one would, without doubt, have exclaimed involuntarily, “What a beautiful
arabesque!”
*This relates to a book published some years ago in Germany, and said to
be by Herschel, which contained a description of the moon and its
inhabitants, written with such a semblance of truth that many were deceived
by the imposture.
Probably a translation of the celebrated Moon hoax, written by Richard
A. Locke, and originally published in New York.
They had a language too; but surely nobody can expect that the soul of
the watchman should understand it. Be that as it may, it did comprehend it;
for in our souls there germinate far greater powers than we poor mortals,
despite all our cleverness, have any notion of. Does she not show us—she
the queen in the land of enchantment—her astounding dramatic talent in all
our dreams? There every acquaintance appears and speaks upon the stage,
so entirely in character, and with the same tone of voice, that none of us,
when awake, were able to imitate it. How well can she recall persons to our
mind, of whom we have not thought for years; when suddenly they step
forth “every inch a man,” resembling the real personages, even to the finest
features, and become the heroes or heroines of our world of dreams. In
reality, such remembrances are rather unpleasant: every sin, every evil
thought, may, like a clock with alarm or chimes, be repeated at pleasure;
then the question is if we can trust ourselves to give an account of every
unbecoming word in our heart and on our lips.
The watchman's spirit understood the language of the inhabitants of the
moon pretty well. The Selenites* disputed variously about our earth, and
Moon.” Within, down it sunk perpendicularly into a caldron, about a Danish
mile in depth; while below lay a town, whose appearance we can, in some
measure, realize to ourselves by beating the white of an egg in a glass of
water. The matter of which it was built was just as soft, and formed similar
towers, and domes, and pillars, transparent and rocking in the thin air; while
above his head our earth was rolling like a large fiery ball.
He perceived immediately a quantity of beings who were certainly what
we call “men”; yet they looked different to us. A far more correct
imagination than that of the pseudo-Herschel* had created them; and if they
had been placed in rank and file, and copied by some skilful painter's hand,
one would, without doubt, have exclaimed involuntarily, “What a beautiful
arabesque!”
*This relates to a book published some years ago in Germany, and said to
be by Herschel, which contained a description of the moon and its
inhabitants, written with such a semblance of truth that many were deceived
by the imposture.
Probably a translation of the celebrated Moon hoax, written by Richard
A. Locke, and originally published in New York.
They had a language too; but surely nobody can expect that the soul of
the watchman should understand it. Be that as it may, it did comprehend it;
for in our souls there germinate far greater powers than we poor mortals,
despite all our cleverness, have any notion of. Does she not show us—she
the queen in the land of enchantment—her astounding dramatic talent in all
our dreams? There every acquaintance appears and speaks upon the stage,
so entirely in character, and with the same tone of voice, that none of us,
when awake, were able to imitate it. How well can she recall persons to our
mind, of whom we have not thought for years; when suddenly they step
forth “every inch a man,” resembling the real personages, even to the finest
features, and become the heroes or heroines of our world of dreams. In
reality, such remembrances are rather unpleasant: every sin, every evil
thought, may, like a clock with alarm or chimes, be repeated at pleasure;
then the question is if we can trust ourselves to give an account of every
unbecoming word in our heart and on our lips.
The watchman's spirit understood the language of the inhabitants of the
moon pretty well. The Selenites* disputed variously about our earth, and
Page 31
expressed their doubts if it could be inhabited: the air, they said, must
certainly be too dense to allow any rational dweller in the moon the
necessary free respiration. They considered the moon alone to be inhabited:
they imagined it was the real heart of the universe or planetary system, on
which the genuine Cosmopolites, or citizens of the world, dwelt. What
strange things men—no, what strange things Selenites sometimes take into
their heads!
* Dwellers in the moon.
About politics they had a good deal to say. But little Denmark must take
care what it is about, and not run counter to the moon; that great realm, that
might in an ill-humor bestir itself, and dash down a hail-storm in our faces,
or force the Baltic to overflow the sides of its gigantic basin.
We will, therefore, not listen to what was spoken, and on no condition
run in the possibility of telling tales out of school; but we will rather
proceed, like good quiet citizens, to East Street, and observe what happened
meanwhile to the body of the watchman.
He sat lifeless on the steps: the morning-star,* that is to say, the heavy
wooden staff, headed with iron spikes, and which had nothing else in
common with its sparkling brother in the sky, had glided from his hand;
while his eyes were fixed with glassy stare on the moon, looking for the
good old fellow of a spirit which still haunted it.
*The watchmen in Germany, had formerly, and in some places they still
carry with them, on their rounds at night, a sort of mace or club, known in
ancient times by the above denomination.
“What's the hour, watchman?” asked a passer-by. But when the
watchman gave no reply, the merry roysterer, who was now returning home
from a noisy drinking bout, took it into his head to try what a tweak of the
nose would do, on which the supposed sleeper lost his balance, the body lay
motionless, stretched out on the pavement: the man was dead. When the
patrol came up, all his comrades, who comprehended nothing of the whole
affair, were seized with a dreadful fright, for dead he was, and he remained
so. The proper authorities were informed of the circumstance, people talked
a good deal about it, and in the morning the body was carried to the
hospital.
Now that would be a very pretty joke, if the spirit when it came back and
looked for the body in East Street, were not to find one. No doubt it would,
certainly be too dense to allow any rational dweller in the moon the
necessary free respiration. They considered the moon alone to be inhabited:
they imagined it was the real heart of the universe or planetary system, on
which the genuine Cosmopolites, or citizens of the world, dwelt. What
strange things men—no, what strange things Selenites sometimes take into
their heads!
* Dwellers in the moon.
About politics they had a good deal to say. But little Denmark must take
care what it is about, and not run counter to the moon; that great realm, that
might in an ill-humor bestir itself, and dash down a hail-storm in our faces,
or force the Baltic to overflow the sides of its gigantic basin.
We will, therefore, not listen to what was spoken, and on no condition
run in the possibility of telling tales out of school; but we will rather
proceed, like good quiet citizens, to East Street, and observe what happened
meanwhile to the body of the watchman.
He sat lifeless on the steps: the morning-star,* that is to say, the heavy
wooden staff, headed with iron spikes, and which had nothing else in
common with its sparkling brother in the sky, had glided from his hand;
while his eyes were fixed with glassy stare on the moon, looking for the
good old fellow of a spirit which still haunted it.
*The watchmen in Germany, had formerly, and in some places they still
carry with them, on their rounds at night, a sort of mace or club, known in
ancient times by the above denomination.
“What's the hour, watchman?” asked a passer-by. But when the
watchman gave no reply, the merry roysterer, who was now returning home
from a noisy drinking bout, took it into his head to try what a tweak of the
nose would do, on which the supposed sleeper lost his balance, the body lay
motionless, stretched out on the pavement: the man was dead. When the
patrol came up, all his comrades, who comprehended nothing of the whole
affair, were seized with a dreadful fright, for dead he was, and he remained
so. The proper authorities were informed of the circumstance, people talked
a good deal about it, and in the morning the body was carried to the
hospital.
Now that would be a very pretty joke, if the spirit when it came back and
looked for the body in East Street, were not to find one. No doubt it would,
Page 32
in its anxiety, run off to the police, and then to the “Hue and Cry” office, to
announce that “the finder will be handsomely rewarded,” and at last away
to the hospital; yet we may boldly assert that the soul is shrewdest when it
shakes off every fetter, and every sort of leading-string—the body only
makes it stupid.
The seemingly dead body of the watchman wandered, as we have said, to
the hospital, where it was brought into the general viewing-room: and the
first thing that was done here was naturally to pull off the galoshes—when
the spirit, that was merely gone out on adventures, must have returned with
the quickness of lightning to its earthly tenement. It took its direction
towards the body in a straight line; and a few seconds after, life began to
show itself in the man. He asserted that the preceding night had been the
worst that ever the malice of fate had allotted him; he would not for two
silver marks again go through what he had endured while moon-stricken;
but now, however, it was over.
The same day he was discharged from the hospital as perfectly cured; but
the Shoes meanwhile remained behind.
IV. A Moment of Head Importance—An Evening's “Dramatic
Readings”—A Most Strange Journey
Every inhabitant of Copenhagen knows, from personal inspection, how
the entrance to Frederick's Hospital looks; but as it is possible that others,
who are not Copenhagen people, may also read this little work, we will
beforehand give a short description of it.
The extensive building is separated from the street by a pretty high
railing, the thick iron bars of which are so far apart, that in all seriousness, it
is said, some very thin fellow had of a night occasionally squeezed himself
through to go and pay his little visits in the town. The part of the body most
difficult to manage on such occasions was, no doubt, the head; here, as is so
often the case in the world, long-headed people get through best. So much,
then, for the introduction.
One of the young men, whose head, in a physical sense only, might be
said to be of the thickest, had the watch that evening. The rain poured down
in torrents; yet despite these two obstacles, the young man was obliged to
go out, if it were but for a quarter of an hour; and as to telling the door-
keeper about it, that, he thought, was quite unnecessary, if, with a whole
skin, he were able to slip through the railings. There, on the floor lay the
announce that “the finder will be handsomely rewarded,” and at last away
to the hospital; yet we may boldly assert that the soul is shrewdest when it
shakes off every fetter, and every sort of leading-string—the body only
makes it stupid.
The seemingly dead body of the watchman wandered, as we have said, to
the hospital, where it was brought into the general viewing-room: and the
first thing that was done here was naturally to pull off the galoshes—when
the spirit, that was merely gone out on adventures, must have returned with
the quickness of lightning to its earthly tenement. It took its direction
towards the body in a straight line; and a few seconds after, life began to
show itself in the man. He asserted that the preceding night had been the
worst that ever the malice of fate had allotted him; he would not for two
silver marks again go through what he had endured while moon-stricken;
but now, however, it was over.
The same day he was discharged from the hospital as perfectly cured; but
the Shoes meanwhile remained behind.
IV. A Moment of Head Importance—An Evening's “Dramatic
Readings”—A Most Strange Journey
Every inhabitant of Copenhagen knows, from personal inspection, how
the entrance to Frederick's Hospital looks; but as it is possible that others,
who are not Copenhagen people, may also read this little work, we will
beforehand give a short description of it.
The extensive building is separated from the street by a pretty high
railing, the thick iron bars of which are so far apart, that in all seriousness, it
is said, some very thin fellow had of a night occasionally squeezed himself
through to go and pay his little visits in the town. The part of the body most
difficult to manage on such occasions was, no doubt, the head; here, as is so
often the case in the world, long-headed people get through best. So much,
then, for the introduction.
One of the young men, whose head, in a physical sense only, might be
said to be of the thickest, had the watch that evening. The rain poured down
in torrents; yet despite these two obstacles, the young man was obliged to
go out, if it were but for a quarter of an hour; and as to telling the door-
keeper about it, that, he thought, was quite unnecessary, if, with a whole
skin, he were able to slip through the railings. There, on the floor lay the
Page 33
galoshes, which the watchman had forgotten; he never dreamed for a
moment that they were those of Fortune; and they promised to do him good
service in the wet; so he put them on. The question now was, if he could
squeeze himself through the grating, for he had never tried before. Well,
there he stood.
“Would to Heaven I had got my head through!” said he, involuntarily;
and instantly through it slipped, easily and without pain, notwithstanding it
was pretty large and thick. But now the rest of the body was to be got
through!
“Ah! I am much too stout,” groaned he aloud, while fixed as in a vice. “I
had thought the head was the most difficult part of the matter—oh! oh! I
really cannot squeeze myself through!”
He now wanted to pull his over-hasty head back again, but he could not.
For his neck there was room enough, but for nothing more. His first feeling
was of anger; his next that his temper fell to zero. The Shoes of Fortune had
placed him in the most dreadful situation; and, unfortunately, it never
occurred to him to wish himself free. The pitch-black clouds poured down
their contents in still heavier torrents; not a creature was to be seen in the
streets. To reach up to the bell was what he did not like; to cry aloud for
help would have availed him little; besides, how ashamed would he have
been to be found caught in a trap, like an outwitted fox! How was he to
twist himself through! He saw clearly that it was his irrevocable destiny to
remain a prisoner till dawn, or, perhaps, even late in the morning; then the
smith must be fetched to file away the bars; but all that would not be done
so quickly as he could think about it. The whole Charity School, just
opposite, would be in motion; all the new booths, with their not very
courtier-like swarm of seamen, would join them out of curiosity, and would
greet him with a wild “hurrah!” while he was standing in his pillory: there
would be a mob, a hissing, and rejoicing, and jeering, ten times worse than
in the rows about the Jews some years ago—“Oh, my blood is mounting to
my brain; 'tis enough to drive one mad! I shall go wild! I know not what to
do. Oh! were I but loose; my dizziness would then cease; oh, were my head
but loose!”
You see he ought to have said that sooner; for the moment he expressed
the wish his head was free; and cured of all his paroxysms of love, he
moment that they were those of Fortune; and they promised to do him good
service in the wet; so he put them on. The question now was, if he could
squeeze himself through the grating, for he had never tried before. Well,
there he stood.
“Would to Heaven I had got my head through!” said he, involuntarily;
and instantly through it slipped, easily and without pain, notwithstanding it
was pretty large and thick. But now the rest of the body was to be got
through!
“Ah! I am much too stout,” groaned he aloud, while fixed as in a vice. “I
had thought the head was the most difficult part of the matter—oh! oh! I
really cannot squeeze myself through!”
He now wanted to pull his over-hasty head back again, but he could not.
For his neck there was room enough, but for nothing more. His first feeling
was of anger; his next that his temper fell to zero. The Shoes of Fortune had
placed him in the most dreadful situation; and, unfortunately, it never
occurred to him to wish himself free. The pitch-black clouds poured down
their contents in still heavier torrents; not a creature was to be seen in the
streets. To reach up to the bell was what he did not like; to cry aloud for
help would have availed him little; besides, how ashamed would he have
been to be found caught in a trap, like an outwitted fox! How was he to
twist himself through! He saw clearly that it was his irrevocable destiny to
remain a prisoner till dawn, or, perhaps, even late in the morning; then the
smith must be fetched to file away the bars; but all that would not be done
so quickly as he could think about it. The whole Charity School, just
opposite, would be in motion; all the new booths, with their not very
courtier-like swarm of seamen, would join them out of curiosity, and would
greet him with a wild “hurrah!” while he was standing in his pillory: there
would be a mob, a hissing, and rejoicing, and jeering, ten times worse than
in the rows about the Jews some years ago—“Oh, my blood is mounting to
my brain; 'tis enough to drive one mad! I shall go wild! I know not what to
do. Oh! were I but loose; my dizziness would then cease; oh, were my head
but loose!”
You see he ought to have said that sooner; for the moment he expressed
the wish his head was free; and cured of all his paroxysms of love, he
Page 34
hastened off to his room, where the pains consequent on the fright the Shoes
had prepared for him, did not so soon take their leave.
But you must not think that the affair is over now; it grows much worse.
The night passed, the next day also; but nobody came to fetch the Shoes.
In the evening “Dramatic Readings” were to be given at the little theatre
in King Street. The house was filled to suffocation; and among other pieces
to be recited was a new poem by H. C. Andersen, called, My Aunt's
Spectacles; the contents of which were pretty nearly as follows:
“A certain person had an aunt, who boasted of particular skill in fortune-
telling with cards, and who was constantly being stormed by persons that
wanted to have a peep into futurity. But she was full of mystery about her
art, in which a certain pair of magic spectacles did her essential service. Her
nephew, a merry boy, who was his aunt's darling, begged so long for these
spectacles, that, at last, she lent him the treasure, after having informed him,
with many exhortations, that in order to execute the interesting trick, he
need only repair to some place where a great many persons were
assembled; and then, from a higher position, whence he could overlook the
crowd, pass the company in review before him through his spectacles.
Immediately 'the inner man' of each individual would be displayed before
him, like a game of cards, in which he unerringly might read what the
future of every person presented was to be. Well pleased the little magician
hastened away to prove the powers of the spectacles in the theatre; no place
seeming to him more fitted for such a trial. He begged permission of the
worthy audience, and set his spectacles on his nose. A motley
phantasmagoria presents itself before him, which he describes in a few
satirical touches, yet without expressing his opinion openly: he tells the
people enough to set them all thinking and guessing; but in order to hurt
nobody, he wraps his witty oracular judgments in a transparent veil, or
rather in a lurid thundercloud, shooting forth bright sparks of wit, that they
may fall in the powder-magazine of the expectant audience.”
The humorous poem was admirably recited, and the speaker much
applauded. Among the audience was the young man of the hospital, who
seemed to have forgotten his adventure of the preceding night. He had on
the Shoes; for as yet no lawful owner had appeared to claim them; and
besides it was so very dirty out-of-doors, they were just the thing for him,
he thought.
had prepared for him, did not so soon take their leave.
But you must not think that the affair is over now; it grows much worse.
The night passed, the next day also; but nobody came to fetch the Shoes.
In the evening “Dramatic Readings” were to be given at the little theatre
in King Street. The house was filled to suffocation; and among other pieces
to be recited was a new poem by H. C. Andersen, called, My Aunt's
Spectacles; the contents of which were pretty nearly as follows:
“A certain person had an aunt, who boasted of particular skill in fortune-
telling with cards, and who was constantly being stormed by persons that
wanted to have a peep into futurity. But she was full of mystery about her
art, in which a certain pair of magic spectacles did her essential service. Her
nephew, a merry boy, who was his aunt's darling, begged so long for these
spectacles, that, at last, she lent him the treasure, after having informed him,
with many exhortations, that in order to execute the interesting trick, he
need only repair to some place where a great many persons were
assembled; and then, from a higher position, whence he could overlook the
crowd, pass the company in review before him through his spectacles.
Immediately 'the inner man' of each individual would be displayed before
him, like a game of cards, in which he unerringly might read what the
future of every person presented was to be. Well pleased the little magician
hastened away to prove the powers of the spectacles in the theatre; no place
seeming to him more fitted for such a trial. He begged permission of the
worthy audience, and set his spectacles on his nose. A motley
phantasmagoria presents itself before him, which he describes in a few
satirical touches, yet without expressing his opinion openly: he tells the
people enough to set them all thinking and guessing; but in order to hurt
nobody, he wraps his witty oracular judgments in a transparent veil, or
rather in a lurid thundercloud, shooting forth bright sparks of wit, that they
may fall in the powder-magazine of the expectant audience.”
The humorous poem was admirably recited, and the speaker much
applauded. Among the audience was the young man of the hospital, who
seemed to have forgotten his adventure of the preceding night. He had on
the Shoes; for as yet no lawful owner had appeared to claim them; and
besides it was so very dirty out-of-doors, they were just the thing for him,
he thought.
Page 35
The beginning of the poem he praised with great generosity: he even
found the idea original and effective. But that the end of it, like the Rhine,
was very insignificant, proved, in his opinion, the author's want of
invention; he was without genius, etc. This was an excellent opportunity to
have said something clever.
Meanwhile he was haunted by the idea—he should like to possess such a
pair of spectacles himself; then, perhaps, by using them circumspectly, one
would be able to look into people's hearts, which, he thought, would be far
more interesting than merely to see what was to happen next year; for that
we should all know in proper time, but the other never.
“I can now,” said he to himself, “fancy the whole row of ladies and
gentlemen sitting there in the front row; if one could but see into their
hearts—yes, that would be a revelation—a sort of bazar. In that lady yonder,
so strangely dressed, I should find for certain a large milliner's shop; in that
one the shop is empty, but it wants cleaning plain enough. But there would
also be some good stately shops among them. Alas!” sighed he, “I know
one in which all is stately; but there sits already a spruce young shopman,
which is the only thing that's amiss in the whole shop. All would be
splendidly decked out, and we should hear, 'Walk in, gentlemen, pray walk
in; here you will find all you please to want.' Ah! I wish to Heaven I could
walk in and take a trip right through the hearts of those present!”
And behold! to the Shoes of Fortune this was the cue; the whole man
shrunk together and a most uncommon journey through the hearts of the
front row of spectators, now began. The first heart through which he came,
was that of a middle-aged lady, but he instantly fancied himself in the room
of the “Institution for the cure of the crooked and deformed,” where casts of
mis-shapen limbs are displayed in naked reality on the wall. Yet there was
this difference, in the institution the casts were taken at the entry of the
patient; but here they were retained and guarded in the heart while the
sound persons went away. They were, namely, casts of female friends,
whose bodily or mental deformities were here most faithfully preserved.
With the snake-like writhings of an idea he glided into another female
heart; but this seemed to him like a large holy fane. [*] The white dove of
innocence fluttered over the altar. How gladly would he have sunk upon his
knees; but he must away to the next heart; yet he still heard the pealing
tones of the organ, and he himself seemed to have become a newer and a
found the idea original and effective. But that the end of it, like the Rhine,
was very insignificant, proved, in his opinion, the author's want of
invention; he was without genius, etc. This was an excellent opportunity to
have said something clever.
Meanwhile he was haunted by the idea—he should like to possess such a
pair of spectacles himself; then, perhaps, by using them circumspectly, one
would be able to look into people's hearts, which, he thought, would be far
more interesting than merely to see what was to happen next year; for that
we should all know in proper time, but the other never.
“I can now,” said he to himself, “fancy the whole row of ladies and
gentlemen sitting there in the front row; if one could but see into their
hearts—yes, that would be a revelation—a sort of bazar. In that lady yonder,
so strangely dressed, I should find for certain a large milliner's shop; in that
one the shop is empty, but it wants cleaning plain enough. But there would
also be some good stately shops among them. Alas!” sighed he, “I know
one in which all is stately; but there sits already a spruce young shopman,
which is the only thing that's amiss in the whole shop. All would be
splendidly decked out, and we should hear, 'Walk in, gentlemen, pray walk
in; here you will find all you please to want.' Ah! I wish to Heaven I could
walk in and take a trip right through the hearts of those present!”
And behold! to the Shoes of Fortune this was the cue; the whole man
shrunk together and a most uncommon journey through the hearts of the
front row of spectators, now began. The first heart through which he came,
was that of a middle-aged lady, but he instantly fancied himself in the room
of the “Institution for the cure of the crooked and deformed,” where casts of
mis-shapen limbs are displayed in naked reality on the wall. Yet there was
this difference, in the institution the casts were taken at the entry of the
patient; but here they were retained and guarded in the heart while the
sound persons went away. They were, namely, casts of female friends,
whose bodily or mental deformities were here most faithfully preserved.
With the snake-like writhings of an idea he glided into another female
heart; but this seemed to him like a large holy fane. [*] The white dove of
innocence fluttered over the altar. How gladly would he have sunk upon his
knees; but he must away to the next heart; yet he still heard the pealing
tones of the organ, and he himself seemed to have become a newer and a
Page 36
better man; he felt unworthy to tread the neighboring sanctuary which a
poor garret, with a sick bed-rid mother, revealed. But God's warm sun
streamed through the open window; lovely roses nodded from the wooden
flower-boxes on the roof, and two sky-blue birds sang rejoicingly, while the
sick mother implored God's richest blessings on her pious daughter.
* temple
He now crept on hands and feet through a butcher's shop; at least on
every side, and above and below, there was nought but flesh. It was the
heart of a most respectable rich man, whose name is certain to be found in
the Directory.
He was now in the heart of the wife of this worthy gentleman. It was an
old, dilapidated, mouldering dovecot. The husband's portrait was used as a
weather-cock, which was connected in some way or other with the doors,
and so they opened and shut of their own accord, whenever the stern old
husband turned round.
Hereupon he wandered into a boudoir formed entirely of mirrors, like the
one in Castle Rosenburg; but here the glasses magnified to an astonishing
degree. On the floor, in the middle of the room, sat, like a Dalai-Lama, the
insignificant “Self” of the person, quite confounded at his own greatness.
He then imagined he had got into a needle-case full of pointed needles of
every size.
“This is certainly the heart of an old maid,” thought he. But he was
mistaken. It was the heart of a young military man; a man, as people said,
of talent and feeling.
In the greatest perplexity, he now came out of the last heart in the row; he
was unable to put his thoughts in order, and fancied that his too lively
imagination had run away with him.
“Good Heavens!” sighed he. “I have surely a disposition to madness—'tis
dreadfully hot here; my blood boils in my veins and my head is burning like
a coal.” And he now remembered the important event of the evening before,
how his head had got jammed in between the iron railings of the hospital.
“That's what it is, no doubt,” said he. “I must do something in time: under
such circumstances a Russian bath might do me good. I only wish I were
already on the upper bank.” [*]
*In these Russian (vapor) baths the person extends himself
on a bank or form, and as he gets accustomed to the heat,
poor garret, with a sick bed-rid mother, revealed. But God's warm sun
streamed through the open window; lovely roses nodded from the wooden
flower-boxes on the roof, and two sky-blue birds sang rejoicingly, while the
sick mother implored God's richest blessings on her pious daughter.
* temple
He now crept on hands and feet through a butcher's shop; at least on
every side, and above and below, there was nought but flesh. It was the
heart of a most respectable rich man, whose name is certain to be found in
the Directory.
He was now in the heart of the wife of this worthy gentleman. It was an
old, dilapidated, mouldering dovecot. The husband's portrait was used as a
weather-cock, which was connected in some way or other with the doors,
and so they opened and shut of their own accord, whenever the stern old
husband turned round.
Hereupon he wandered into a boudoir formed entirely of mirrors, like the
one in Castle Rosenburg; but here the glasses magnified to an astonishing
degree. On the floor, in the middle of the room, sat, like a Dalai-Lama, the
insignificant “Self” of the person, quite confounded at his own greatness.
He then imagined he had got into a needle-case full of pointed needles of
every size.
“This is certainly the heart of an old maid,” thought he. But he was
mistaken. It was the heart of a young military man; a man, as people said,
of talent and feeling.
In the greatest perplexity, he now came out of the last heart in the row; he
was unable to put his thoughts in order, and fancied that his too lively
imagination had run away with him.
“Good Heavens!” sighed he. “I have surely a disposition to madness—'tis
dreadfully hot here; my blood boils in my veins and my head is burning like
a coal.” And he now remembered the important event of the evening before,
how his head had got jammed in between the iron railings of the hospital.
“That's what it is, no doubt,” said he. “I must do something in time: under
such circumstances a Russian bath might do me good. I only wish I were
already on the upper bank.” [*]
*In these Russian (vapor) baths the person extends himself
on a bank or form, and as he gets accustomed to the heat,
Page 37
moves to another higher up towards the ceiling, where, of
course, the vapor is warmest. In this manner he ascends
gradually to the highest.
And so there he lay on the uppermost bank in the vapor-bath; but with all
his clothes on, in his boots and galoshes, while the hot drops fell scalding
from the ceiling on his face.
“Holloa!” cried he, leaping down. The bathing attendant, on his side,
uttered a loud cry of astonishment when he beheld in the bath, a man
completely dressed.
The other, however, retained sufficient presence of mind to whisper to
him, “'Tis a bet, and I have won it!” But the first thing he did as soon as he
got home, was to have a large blister put on his chest and back to draw out
his madness.
The next morning he had a sore chest and a bleeding back; and,
excepting the fright, that was all that he had gained by the Shoes of Fortune.
V. Metamorphosis of the Copying-Clerk
The watchman, whom we have certainly not forgotten, thought
meanwhile of the galoshes he had found and taken with him to the hospital;
he now went to fetch them; and as neither the lieutenant, nor anybody else
in the street, claimed them as his property, they were delivered over to the
police-office.*
*As on the continent, in all law and police practices nothing is verbal, but
any circumstance, however trifling, is reduced to writing, the labor, as well
as the number of papers that thus accumulate, is enormous. In a police-
office, consequently, we find copying-clerks among many other scribes of
various denominations, of which, it seems, our hero was one.
“Why, I declare the Shoes look just like my own,” said one of the clerks,
eying the newly-found treasure, whose hidden powers, even he, sharp as he
was, was not able to discover. “One must have more than the eye of a
shoemaker to know one pair from the other,” said he, soliloquizing; and
putting, at the same time, the galoshes in search of an owner, beside his
own in the corner.
“Here, sir!” said one of the men, who panting brought him a tremendous
pile of papers.
The copying-clerk turned round and spoke awhile with the man about the
reports and legal documents in question; but when he had finished, and his
course, the vapor is warmest. In this manner he ascends
gradually to the highest.
And so there he lay on the uppermost bank in the vapor-bath; but with all
his clothes on, in his boots and galoshes, while the hot drops fell scalding
from the ceiling on his face.
“Holloa!” cried he, leaping down. The bathing attendant, on his side,
uttered a loud cry of astonishment when he beheld in the bath, a man
completely dressed.
The other, however, retained sufficient presence of mind to whisper to
him, “'Tis a bet, and I have won it!” But the first thing he did as soon as he
got home, was to have a large blister put on his chest and back to draw out
his madness.
The next morning he had a sore chest and a bleeding back; and,
excepting the fright, that was all that he had gained by the Shoes of Fortune.
V. Metamorphosis of the Copying-Clerk
The watchman, whom we have certainly not forgotten, thought
meanwhile of the galoshes he had found and taken with him to the hospital;
he now went to fetch them; and as neither the lieutenant, nor anybody else
in the street, claimed them as his property, they were delivered over to the
police-office.*
*As on the continent, in all law and police practices nothing is verbal, but
any circumstance, however trifling, is reduced to writing, the labor, as well
as the number of papers that thus accumulate, is enormous. In a police-
office, consequently, we find copying-clerks among many other scribes of
various denominations, of which, it seems, our hero was one.
“Why, I declare the Shoes look just like my own,” said one of the clerks,
eying the newly-found treasure, whose hidden powers, even he, sharp as he
was, was not able to discover. “One must have more than the eye of a
shoemaker to know one pair from the other,” said he, soliloquizing; and
putting, at the same time, the galoshes in search of an owner, beside his
own in the corner.
“Here, sir!” said one of the men, who panting brought him a tremendous
pile of papers.
The copying-clerk turned round and spoke awhile with the man about the
reports and legal documents in question; but when he had finished, and his
Page 38
eye fell again on the Shoes, he was unable to say whether those to the left or
those to the right belonged to him. “At all events it must be those which are
wet,” thought he; but this time, in spite of his cleverness, he guessed quite
wrong, for it was just those of Fortune which played as it were into his
hands, or rather on his feet. And why, I should like to know, are the police
never to be wrong? So he put them on quickly, stuck his papers in his
pocket, and took besides a few under his arm, intending to look them
through at home to make the necessary notes. It was noon; and the weather,
that had threatened rain, began to clear up, while gaily dressed holiday folks
filled the streets. “A little trip to Fredericksburg would do me no great
harm,” thought he; “for I, poor beast of burden that I am, have so much to
annoy me, that I don't know what a good appetite is. 'Tis a bitter crust, alas!
at which I am condemned to gnaw!”
Nobody could be more steady or quiet than this young man; we therefore
wish him joy of the excursion with all our heart; and it will certainly be
beneficial for a person who leads so sedentary a life. In the park he met a
friend, one of our young poets, who told him that the following day he
should set out on his long-intended tour.
“So you are going away again!” said the clerk. “You are a very free and
happy being; we others are chained by the leg and held fast to our desk.”
“Yes; but it is a chain, friend, which ensures you the blessed bread of
existence,” answered the poet. “You need feel no care for the coming
morrow: when you are old, you receive a pension.”
“True,” said the clerk, shrugging his shoulders; “and yet you are the
better off. To sit at one's ease and poetise—that is a pleasure; everybody has
something agreeable to say to you, and you are always your own master.
No, friend, you should but try what it is to sit from one year's end to the
other occupied with and judging the most trivial matters.”
The poet shook his head, the copying-clerk did the same. Each one kept
to his own opinion, and so they separated.
“It's a strange race, those poets!” said the clerk, who was very fond of
soliloquizing. “I should like some day, just for a trial, to take such nature
upon me, and be a poet myself; I am very sure I should make no such
miserable verses as the others. Today, methinks, is a most delicious day for
a poet. Nature seems anew to celebrate her awakening into life. The air is so
unusually clear, the clouds sail on so buoyantly, and from the green herbage
those to the right belonged to him. “At all events it must be those which are
wet,” thought he; but this time, in spite of his cleverness, he guessed quite
wrong, for it was just those of Fortune which played as it were into his
hands, or rather on his feet. And why, I should like to know, are the police
never to be wrong? So he put them on quickly, stuck his papers in his
pocket, and took besides a few under his arm, intending to look them
through at home to make the necessary notes. It was noon; and the weather,
that had threatened rain, began to clear up, while gaily dressed holiday folks
filled the streets. “A little trip to Fredericksburg would do me no great
harm,” thought he; “for I, poor beast of burden that I am, have so much to
annoy me, that I don't know what a good appetite is. 'Tis a bitter crust, alas!
at which I am condemned to gnaw!”
Nobody could be more steady or quiet than this young man; we therefore
wish him joy of the excursion with all our heart; and it will certainly be
beneficial for a person who leads so sedentary a life. In the park he met a
friend, one of our young poets, who told him that the following day he
should set out on his long-intended tour.
“So you are going away again!” said the clerk. “You are a very free and
happy being; we others are chained by the leg and held fast to our desk.”
“Yes; but it is a chain, friend, which ensures you the blessed bread of
existence,” answered the poet. “You need feel no care for the coming
morrow: when you are old, you receive a pension.”
“True,” said the clerk, shrugging his shoulders; “and yet you are the
better off. To sit at one's ease and poetise—that is a pleasure; everybody has
something agreeable to say to you, and you are always your own master.
No, friend, you should but try what it is to sit from one year's end to the
other occupied with and judging the most trivial matters.”
The poet shook his head, the copying-clerk did the same. Each one kept
to his own opinion, and so they separated.
“It's a strange race, those poets!” said the clerk, who was very fond of
soliloquizing. “I should like some day, just for a trial, to take such nature
upon me, and be a poet myself; I am very sure I should make no such
miserable verses as the others. Today, methinks, is a most delicious day for
a poet. Nature seems anew to celebrate her awakening into life. The air is so
unusually clear, the clouds sail on so buoyantly, and from the green herbage
Page 39
a fragrance is exhaled that fills me with delight. For many a year have I not
felt as at this moment.”
We see already, by the foregoing effusion, that he is become a poet; to
give further proof of it, however, would in most cases be insipid, for it is a
most foolish notion to fancy a poet different from other men. Among the
latter there may be far more poetical natures than many an acknowledged
poet, when examined more closely, could boast of; the difference only is,
that the poet possesses a better mental memory, on which account he is able
to retain the feeling and the thought till they can be embodied by means of
words; a faculty which the others do not possess. But the transition from a
commonplace nature to one that is richly endowed, demands always a more
or less breakneck leap over a certain abyss which yawns threateningly
below; and thus must the sudden change with the clerk strike the reader.
“The sweet air!” continued he of the police-office, in his dreamy
imaginings; “how it reminds me of the violets in the garden of my aunt
Magdalena! Yes, then I was a little wild boy, who did not go to school very
regularly. O heavens! 'tis a long time since I have thought on those times.
The good old soul! She lived behind the Exchange. She always had a few
twigs or green shoots in water—let the winter rage without as it might. The
violets exhaled their sweet breath, whilst I pressed against the windowpanes
covered with fantastic frost-work the copper coin I had heated on the stove,
and so made peep-holes. What splendid vistas were then opened to my
view! What change—what magnificence! Yonder in the canal lay the ships
frozen up, and deserted by their whole crews, with a screaming crow for the
sole occupant. But when the spring, with a gentle stirring motion,
announced her arrival, a new and busy life arose; with songs and hurrahs
the ice was sawn asunder, the ships were fresh tarred and rigged, that they
might sail away to distant lands. But I have remained here—must always
remain here, sitting at my desk in the office, and patiently see other people
fetch their passports to go abroad. Such is my fate! Alas!”—sighed he, and
was again silent. “Great Heaven! What is come to me! Never have I thought
or felt like this before! It must be the summer air that affects me with
feelings almost as disquieting as they are refreshing.”
He felt in his pocket for the papers. “These police-reports will soon stem
the torrent of my ideas, and effectually hinder any rebellious overflowing of
the time-worn banks of official duties”; he said to himself consolingly,
felt as at this moment.”
We see already, by the foregoing effusion, that he is become a poet; to
give further proof of it, however, would in most cases be insipid, for it is a
most foolish notion to fancy a poet different from other men. Among the
latter there may be far more poetical natures than many an acknowledged
poet, when examined more closely, could boast of; the difference only is,
that the poet possesses a better mental memory, on which account he is able
to retain the feeling and the thought till they can be embodied by means of
words; a faculty which the others do not possess. But the transition from a
commonplace nature to one that is richly endowed, demands always a more
or less breakneck leap over a certain abyss which yawns threateningly
below; and thus must the sudden change with the clerk strike the reader.
“The sweet air!” continued he of the police-office, in his dreamy
imaginings; “how it reminds me of the violets in the garden of my aunt
Magdalena! Yes, then I was a little wild boy, who did not go to school very
regularly. O heavens! 'tis a long time since I have thought on those times.
The good old soul! She lived behind the Exchange. She always had a few
twigs or green shoots in water—let the winter rage without as it might. The
violets exhaled their sweet breath, whilst I pressed against the windowpanes
covered with fantastic frost-work the copper coin I had heated on the stove,
and so made peep-holes. What splendid vistas were then opened to my
view! What change—what magnificence! Yonder in the canal lay the ships
frozen up, and deserted by their whole crews, with a screaming crow for the
sole occupant. But when the spring, with a gentle stirring motion,
announced her arrival, a new and busy life arose; with songs and hurrahs
the ice was sawn asunder, the ships were fresh tarred and rigged, that they
might sail away to distant lands. But I have remained here—must always
remain here, sitting at my desk in the office, and patiently see other people
fetch their passports to go abroad. Such is my fate! Alas!”—sighed he, and
was again silent. “Great Heaven! What is come to me! Never have I thought
or felt like this before! It must be the summer air that affects me with
feelings almost as disquieting as they are refreshing.”
He felt in his pocket for the papers. “These police-reports will soon stem
the torrent of my ideas, and effectually hinder any rebellious overflowing of
the time-worn banks of official duties”; he said to himself consolingly,
Page 40
while his eye ran over the first page. “DAME TIGBRITH, tragedy in five
acts.” “What is that? And yet it is undeniably my own handwriting. Have I
written the tragedy? Wonderful, very wonderful!—And this—what have I
here? 'INTRIGUE ON THE RAMPARTS; or THE DAY OF
REPENTANCE: vaudeville with new songs to the most favorite airs.' The
deuce! Where did I get all this rubbish? Some one must have slipped it slyly
into my pocket for a joke. There is too a letter to me; a crumpled letter and
the seal broken.”
Yes; it was not a very polite epistle from the manager of a theatre, in
which both pieces were flatly refused.
“Hem! hem!” said the clerk breathlessly, and quite exhausted he seated
himself on a bank. His thoughts were so elastic, his heart so tender; and
involuntarily he picked one of the nearest flowers. It is a simple daisy, just
bursting out of the bud. What the botanist tells us after a number of
imperfect lectures, the flower proclaimed in a minute. It related the mythus
of its birth, told of the power of the sun-light that spread out its delicate
leaves, and forced them to impregnate the air with their incense—and then
he thought of the manifold struggles of life, which in like manner awaken
the budding flowers of feeling in our bosom. Light and air contend with
chivalric emulation for the love of the fair flower that bestowed her chief
favors on the latter; full of longing she turned towards the light, and as soon
as it vanished, rolled her tender leaves together and slept in the embraces of
the air. “It is the light which adorns me,” said the flower.
“But 'tis the air which enables thee to breathe,” said the poet's voice.
Close by stood a boy who dashed his stick into a wet ditch. The drops of
water splashed up to the green leafy roof, and the clerk thought of the
million of ephemera which in a single drop were thrown up to a height, that
was as great doubtless for their size, as for us if we were to be hurled above
the clouds. While he thought of this and of the whole metamorphosis he had
undergone, he smiled and said, “I sleep and dream; but it is wonderful how
one can dream so naturally, and know besides so exactly that it is but a
dream. If only to-morrow on awaking, I could again call all to mind so
vividly! I seem in unusually good spirits; my perception of things is clear, I
feel as light and cheerful as though I were in heaven; but I know for a
certainty, that if to-morrow a dim remembrance of it should swim before
my mind, it will then seem nothing but stupid nonsense, as I have often
acts.” “What is that? And yet it is undeniably my own handwriting. Have I
written the tragedy? Wonderful, very wonderful!—And this—what have I
here? 'INTRIGUE ON THE RAMPARTS; or THE DAY OF
REPENTANCE: vaudeville with new songs to the most favorite airs.' The
deuce! Where did I get all this rubbish? Some one must have slipped it slyly
into my pocket for a joke. There is too a letter to me; a crumpled letter and
the seal broken.”
Yes; it was not a very polite epistle from the manager of a theatre, in
which both pieces were flatly refused.
“Hem! hem!” said the clerk breathlessly, and quite exhausted he seated
himself on a bank. His thoughts were so elastic, his heart so tender; and
involuntarily he picked one of the nearest flowers. It is a simple daisy, just
bursting out of the bud. What the botanist tells us after a number of
imperfect lectures, the flower proclaimed in a minute. It related the mythus
of its birth, told of the power of the sun-light that spread out its delicate
leaves, and forced them to impregnate the air with their incense—and then
he thought of the manifold struggles of life, which in like manner awaken
the budding flowers of feeling in our bosom. Light and air contend with
chivalric emulation for the love of the fair flower that bestowed her chief
favors on the latter; full of longing she turned towards the light, and as soon
as it vanished, rolled her tender leaves together and slept in the embraces of
the air. “It is the light which adorns me,” said the flower.
“But 'tis the air which enables thee to breathe,” said the poet's voice.
Close by stood a boy who dashed his stick into a wet ditch. The drops of
water splashed up to the green leafy roof, and the clerk thought of the
million of ephemera which in a single drop were thrown up to a height, that
was as great doubtless for their size, as for us if we were to be hurled above
the clouds. While he thought of this and of the whole metamorphosis he had
undergone, he smiled and said, “I sleep and dream; but it is wonderful how
one can dream so naturally, and know besides so exactly that it is but a
dream. If only to-morrow on awaking, I could again call all to mind so
vividly! I seem in unusually good spirits; my perception of things is clear, I
feel as light and cheerful as though I were in heaven; but I know for a
certainty, that if to-morrow a dim remembrance of it should swim before
my mind, it will then seem nothing but stupid nonsense, as I have often
Page 41
experienced already—especially before I enlisted under the banner of the
police, for that dispels like a whirlwind all the visions of an unfettered
imagination. All we hear or say in a dream that is fair and beautiful is like
the gold of the subterranean spirits; it is rich and splendid when it is given
us, but viewed by daylight we find only withered leaves. Alas!” he sighed
quite sorrowful, and gazed at the chirping birds that hopped contentedly
from branch to branch, “they are much better off than I! To fly must be a
heavenly art; and happy do I prize that creature in which it is innate. Yes!
Could I exchange my nature with any other creature, I fain would be such a
happy little lark!”
He had hardly uttered these hasty words when the skirts and sleeves of
his coat folded themselves together into wings; the clothes became feathers,
and the galoshes claws. He observed it perfectly, and laughed in his heart.
“Now then, there is no doubt that I am dreaming; but I never before was
aware of such mad freaks as these.” And up he flew into the green roof and
sang; but in the song there was no poetry, for the spirit of the poet was
gone. The Shoes, as is the case with anybody who does what he has to do
properly, could only attend to one thing at a time. He wanted to be a poet,
and he was one; he now wished to be a merry chirping bird: but when he
was metamorphosed into one, the former peculiarities ceased immediately.
“It is really pleasant enough,” said he: “the whole day long I sit in the office
amid the driest law-papers, and at night I fly in my dream as a lark in the
gardens of Fredericksburg; one might really write a very pretty comedy
upon it.” He now fluttered down into the grass, turned his head gracefully
on every side, and with his bill pecked the pliant blades of grass, which, in
comparison to his present size, seemed as majestic as the palm-branches of
northern Africa.
Unfortunately the pleasure lasted but a moment. Presently black night
overshadowed our enthusiast, who had so entirely missed his part of
copying-clerk at a police-office; some vast object seemed to be thrown over
him. It was a large oil-skin cap, which a sailor-boy of the quay had thrown
over the struggling bird; a coarse hand sought its way carefully in under the
broad rim, and seized the clerk over the back and wings. In the first moment
of fear, he called, indeed, as loud as he could—“You impudent little
blackguard! I am a copying-clerk at the police-office; and you know you
cannot insult any belonging to the constabulary force without a
chastisement. Besides, you good-for-nothing rascal, it is strictly forbidden
police, for that dispels like a whirlwind all the visions of an unfettered
imagination. All we hear or say in a dream that is fair and beautiful is like
the gold of the subterranean spirits; it is rich and splendid when it is given
us, but viewed by daylight we find only withered leaves. Alas!” he sighed
quite sorrowful, and gazed at the chirping birds that hopped contentedly
from branch to branch, “they are much better off than I! To fly must be a
heavenly art; and happy do I prize that creature in which it is innate. Yes!
Could I exchange my nature with any other creature, I fain would be such a
happy little lark!”
He had hardly uttered these hasty words when the skirts and sleeves of
his coat folded themselves together into wings; the clothes became feathers,
and the galoshes claws. He observed it perfectly, and laughed in his heart.
“Now then, there is no doubt that I am dreaming; but I never before was
aware of such mad freaks as these.” And up he flew into the green roof and
sang; but in the song there was no poetry, for the spirit of the poet was
gone. The Shoes, as is the case with anybody who does what he has to do
properly, could only attend to one thing at a time. He wanted to be a poet,
and he was one; he now wished to be a merry chirping bird: but when he
was metamorphosed into one, the former peculiarities ceased immediately.
“It is really pleasant enough,” said he: “the whole day long I sit in the office
amid the driest law-papers, and at night I fly in my dream as a lark in the
gardens of Fredericksburg; one might really write a very pretty comedy
upon it.” He now fluttered down into the grass, turned his head gracefully
on every side, and with his bill pecked the pliant blades of grass, which, in
comparison to his present size, seemed as majestic as the palm-branches of
northern Africa.
Unfortunately the pleasure lasted but a moment. Presently black night
overshadowed our enthusiast, who had so entirely missed his part of
copying-clerk at a police-office; some vast object seemed to be thrown over
him. It was a large oil-skin cap, which a sailor-boy of the quay had thrown
over the struggling bird; a coarse hand sought its way carefully in under the
broad rim, and seized the clerk over the back and wings. In the first moment
of fear, he called, indeed, as loud as he could—“You impudent little
blackguard! I am a copying-clerk at the police-office; and you know you
cannot insult any belonging to the constabulary force without a
chastisement. Besides, you good-for-nothing rascal, it is strictly forbidden
Page 42
to catch birds in the royal gardens of Fredericksburg; but your blue uniform
betrays where you come from.” This fine tirade sounded, however, to the
ungodly sailor-boy like a mere “Pippi-pi.” He gave the noisy bird a knock
on his beak, and walked on.
He was soon met by two schoolboys of the upper class—that is to say as
individuals, for with regard to learning they were in the lowest class in the
school; and they bought the stupid bird. So the copying-clerk came to
Copenhagen as guest, or rather as prisoner in a family living in Gother
Street.
“'Tis well that I'm dreaming,” said the clerk, “or I really should get angry.
First I was a poet; now sold for a few pence as a lark; no doubt it was that
accursed poetical nature which has metamorphosed me into such a poor
harmless little creature. It is really pitiable, particularly when one gets into
the hands of a little blackguard, perfect in all sorts of cruelty to animals: all
I should like to know is, how the story will end.”
The two schoolboys, the proprietors now of the transformed clerk,
carried him into an elegant room. A stout stately dame received them with a
smile; but she expressed much dissatisfaction that a common field-bird, as
she called the lark, should appear in such high society. For to-day, however,
she would allow it; and they must shut him in the empty cage that was
standing in the window. “Perhaps he will amuse my good Polly,” added the
lady, looking with a benignant smile at a large green parrot that swung
himself backwards and forwards most comfortably in his ring, inside a
magnificent brass-wired cage. “To-day is Polly's birthday,” said she with
stupid simplicity: “and the little brown field-bird must wish him joy.”
Mr. Polly uttered not a syllable in reply, but swung to and fro with
dignified condescension; while a pretty canary, as yellow as gold, that had
lately been brought from his sunny fragrant home, began to sing aloud.
“Noisy creature! Will you be quiet!” screamed the lady of the house,
covering the cage with an embroidered white pocket handkerchief.
“Chirp, chirp!” sighed he. “That was a dreadful snowstorm”; and he
sighed again, and was silent.
The copying-clerk, or, as the lady said, the brown field-bird, was put into
a small cage, close to the Canary, and not far from “my good Polly.” The
only human sounds that the Parrot could bawl out were, “Come, let us be
men!” Everything else that he said was as unintelligible to everybody as the
betrays where you come from.” This fine tirade sounded, however, to the
ungodly sailor-boy like a mere “Pippi-pi.” He gave the noisy bird a knock
on his beak, and walked on.
He was soon met by two schoolboys of the upper class—that is to say as
individuals, for with regard to learning they were in the lowest class in the
school; and they bought the stupid bird. So the copying-clerk came to
Copenhagen as guest, or rather as prisoner in a family living in Gother
Street.
“'Tis well that I'm dreaming,” said the clerk, “or I really should get angry.
First I was a poet; now sold for a few pence as a lark; no doubt it was that
accursed poetical nature which has metamorphosed me into such a poor
harmless little creature. It is really pitiable, particularly when one gets into
the hands of a little blackguard, perfect in all sorts of cruelty to animals: all
I should like to know is, how the story will end.”
The two schoolboys, the proprietors now of the transformed clerk,
carried him into an elegant room. A stout stately dame received them with a
smile; but she expressed much dissatisfaction that a common field-bird, as
she called the lark, should appear in such high society. For to-day, however,
she would allow it; and they must shut him in the empty cage that was
standing in the window. “Perhaps he will amuse my good Polly,” added the
lady, looking with a benignant smile at a large green parrot that swung
himself backwards and forwards most comfortably in his ring, inside a
magnificent brass-wired cage. “To-day is Polly's birthday,” said she with
stupid simplicity: “and the little brown field-bird must wish him joy.”
Mr. Polly uttered not a syllable in reply, but swung to and fro with
dignified condescension; while a pretty canary, as yellow as gold, that had
lately been brought from his sunny fragrant home, began to sing aloud.
“Noisy creature! Will you be quiet!” screamed the lady of the house,
covering the cage with an embroidered white pocket handkerchief.
“Chirp, chirp!” sighed he. “That was a dreadful snowstorm”; and he
sighed again, and was silent.
The copying-clerk, or, as the lady said, the brown field-bird, was put into
a small cage, close to the Canary, and not far from “my good Polly.” The
only human sounds that the Parrot could bawl out were, “Come, let us be
men!” Everything else that he said was as unintelligible to everybody as the
Page 43
chirping of the Canary, except to the clerk, who was now a bird too: he
understood his companion perfectly.
“I flew about beneath the green palms and the blossoming almond-trees,”
sang the Canary; “I flew around, with my brothers and sisters, over the
beautiful flowers, and over the glassy lakes, where the bright water-plants
nodded to me from below. There, too, I saw many splendidly-dressed
paroquets, that told the drollest stories, and the wildest fairy tales without
end.”
“Oh! those were uncouth birds,” answered the Parrot. “They had no
education, and talked of whatever came into their head.
“If my mistress and all her friends can laugh at what I say, so may you
too, I should think. It is a great fault to have no taste for what is witty or
amusing—come, let us be men.”
“Ah, you have no remembrance of love for the charming maidens that
danced beneath the outspread tents beside the bright fragrant flowers? Do
you no longer remember the sweet fruits, and the cooling juice in the wild
plants of our never-to-be-forgotten home?” said the former inhabitant of the
Canary Isles, continuing his dithyrambic.
“Oh, yes,” said the Parrot; “but I am far better off here. I am well fed, and
get friendly treatment. I know I am a clever fellow; and that is all I care
about. Come, let us be men. You are of a poetical nature, as it is called—I,
on the contrary, possess profound knowledge and inexhaustible wit. You
have genius; but clear-sighted, calm discretion does not take such lofty
flights, and utter such high natural tones. For this they have covered you
over—they never do the like to me; for I cost more. Besides, they are afraid
of my beak; and I have always a witty answer at hand. Come, let us be
men!”
“O warm spicy land of my birth,” sang the Canary bird; “I will sing of
thy dark-green bowers, of the calm bays where the pendent boughs kiss the
surface of the water; I will sing of the rejoicing of all my brothers and
sisters where the cactus grows in wanton luxuriance.”
“Spare us your elegiac tones,” said the Parrot giggling. “Rather speak of
something at which one may laugh heartily. Laughing is an infallible sign of
the highest degree of mental development. Can a dog, or a horse laugh? No,
but they can cry. The gift of laughing was given to man alone. Ha! ha! ha!”
screamed Polly, and added his stereotype witticism. “Come, let us be men!”
understood his companion perfectly.
“I flew about beneath the green palms and the blossoming almond-trees,”
sang the Canary; “I flew around, with my brothers and sisters, over the
beautiful flowers, and over the glassy lakes, where the bright water-plants
nodded to me from below. There, too, I saw many splendidly-dressed
paroquets, that told the drollest stories, and the wildest fairy tales without
end.”
“Oh! those were uncouth birds,” answered the Parrot. “They had no
education, and talked of whatever came into their head.
“If my mistress and all her friends can laugh at what I say, so may you
too, I should think. It is a great fault to have no taste for what is witty or
amusing—come, let us be men.”
“Ah, you have no remembrance of love for the charming maidens that
danced beneath the outspread tents beside the bright fragrant flowers? Do
you no longer remember the sweet fruits, and the cooling juice in the wild
plants of our never-to-be-forgotten home?” said the former inhabitant of the
Canary Isles, continuing his dithyrambic.
“Oh, yes,” said the Parrot; “but I am far better off here. I am well fed, and
get friendly treatment. I know I am a clever fellow; and that is all I care
about. Come, let us be men. You are of a poetical nature, as it is called—I,
on the contrary, possess profound knowledge and inexhaustible wit. You
have genius; but clear-sighted, calm discretion does not take such lofty
flights, and utter such high natural tones. For this they have covered you
over—they never do the like to me; for I cost more. Besides, they are afraid
of my beak; and I have always a witty answer at hand. Come, let us be
men!”
“O warm spicy land of my birth,” sang the Canary bird; “I will sing of
thy dark-green bowers, of the calm bays where the pendent boughs kiss the
surface of the water; I will sing of the rejoicing of all my brothers and
sisters where the cactus grows in wanton luxuriance.”
“Spare us your elegiac tones,” said the Parrot giggling. “Rather speak of
something at which one may laugh heartily. Laughing is an infallible sign of
the highest degree of mental development. Can a dog, or a horse laugh? No,
but they can cry. The gift of laughing was given to man alone. Ha! ha! ha!”
screamed Polly, and added his stereotype witticism. “Come, let us be men!”
Page 44
“Poor little Danish grey-bird,” said the Canary; “you have been caught
too. It is, no doubt, cold enough in your woods, but there at least is the
breath of liberty; therefore fly away. In the hurry they have forgotten to shut
your cage, and the upper window is open. Fly, my friend; fly away.
Farewell!”
Instinctively the Clerk obeyed; with a few strokes of his wings he was
out of the cage; but at the same moment the door, which was only ajar, and
which led to the next room, began to creak, and supple and creeping came
the large tomcat into the room, and began to pursue him. The frightened
Canary fluttered about in his cage; the Parrot flapped his wings, and cried,
“Come, let us be men!” The Clerk felt a mortal fright, and flew through the
window, far away over the houses and streets. At last he was forced to rest a
little.
The neighboring house had a something familiar about it; a window
stood open; he flew in; it was his own room. He perched upon the table.
“Come, let us be men!” said he, involuntarily imitating the chatter of the
Parrot, and at the same moment he was again a copying-clerk; but he was
sitting in the middle of the table.
“Heaven help me!” cried he. “How did I get up here—and so buried in
sleep, too? After all, that was a very unpleasant, disagreeable dream that
haunted me! The whole story is nothing but silly, stupid nonsense!”
VI. The Best That the Galoshes Gave
The following day, early in the morning, while the Clerk was still in bed,
someone knocked at his door. It was his neighbor, a young Divine, who
lived on the same floor. He walked in.
“Lend me your Galoshes,” said he; “it is so wet in the garden, though the
sun is shining most invitingly. I should like to go out a little.”
He got the Galoshes, and he was soon below in a little duodecimo
garden, where between two immense walls a plumtree and an apple-tree
were standing. Even such a little garden as this was considered in the
metropolis of Copenhagen as a great luxury.
The young man wandered up and down the narrow paths, as well as the
prescribed limits would allow; the clock struck six; without was heard the
horn of a post-boy.
too. It is, no doubt, cold enough in your woods, but there at least is the
breath of liberty; therefore fly away. In the hurry they have forgotten to shut
your cage, and the upper window is open. Fly, my friend; fly away.
Farewell!”
Instinctively the Clerk obeyed; with a few strokes of his wings he was
out of the cage; but at the same moment the door, which was only ajar, and
which led to the next room, began to creak, and supple and creeping came
the large tomcat into the room, and began to pursue him. The frightened
Canary fluttered about in his cage; the Parrot flapped his wings, and cried,
“Come, let us be men!” The Clerk felt a mortal fright, and flew through the
window, far away over the houses and streets. At last he was forced to rest a
little.
The neighboring house had a something familiar about it; a window
stood open; he flew in; it was his own room. He perched upon the table.
“Come, let us be men!” said he, involuntarily imitating the chatter of the
Parrot, and at the same moment he was again a copying-clerk; but he was
sitting in the middle of the table.
“Heaven help me!” cried he. “How did I get up here—and so buried in
sleep, too? After all, that was a very unpleasant, disagreeable dream that
haunted me! The whole story is nothing but silly, stupid nonsense!”
VI. The Best That the Galoshes Gave
The following day, early in the morning, while the Clerk was still in bed,
someone knocked at his door. It was his neighbor, a young Divine, who
lived on the same floor. He walked in.
“Lend me your Galoshes,” said he; “it is so wet in the garden, though the
sun is shining most invitingly. I should like to go out a little.”
He got the Galoshes, and he was soon below in a little duodecimo
garden, where between two immense walls a plumtree and an apple-tree
were standing. Even such a little garden as this was considered in the
metropolis of Copenhagen as a great luxury.
The young man wandered up and down the narrow paths, as well as the
prescribed limits would allow; the clock struck six; without was heard the
horn of a post-boy.
Page 45
“To travel! to travel!” exclaimed he, overcome by most painful and
passionate remembrances. “That is the happiest thing in the world! That is
the highest aim of all my wishes! Then at last would the agonizing
restlessness be allayed, which destroys my existence! But it must be far, far
away! I would behold magnificent Switzerland; I would travel to Italy, and
—”
It was a good thing that the power of the Galoshes worked as
instantaneously as lightning in a powder-magazine would do, otherwise the
poor man with his overstrained wishes would have travelled about the
world too much for himself as well as for us. In short, he was travelling. He
was in the middle of Switzerland, but packed up with eight other passengers
in the inside of an eternally-creaking diligence; his head ached till it almost
split, his weary neck could hardly bear the heavy load, and his feet, pinched
by his torturing boots, were terribly swollen. He was in an intermediate
state between sleeping and waking; at variance with himself, with his
company, with the country, and with the government. In his right pocket he
had his letter of credit, in the left, his passport, and in a small leathern purse
some double louis d'or, carefully sewn up in the bosom of his waistcoat.
Every dream proclaimed that one or the other of these valuables was lost;
wherefore he started up as in a fever; and the first movement which his
hand made, described a magic triangle from the right pocket to the left, and
then up towards the bosom, to feel if he had them all safe or not. From the
roof inside the carriage, umbrellas, walking-sticks, hats, and sundry other
articles were depending, and hindered the view, which was particularly
imposing. He now endeavored as well as he was able to dispel his gloom,
which was caused by outward chance circumstances merely, and on the
bosom of nature imbibe the milk of purest human enjoyment.
Grand, solemn, and dark was the whole landscape around. The gigantic
pine-forests, on the pointed crags, seemed almost like little tufts of heather,
colored by the surrounding clouds. It began to snow, a cold wind blew and
roared as though it were seeking a bride.
“Augh!” sighed he, “were we only on the other side the Alps, then we
should have summer, and I could get my letters of credit cashed. The
anxiety I feel about them prevents me enjoying Switzerland. Were I but on
the other side!”
passionate remembrances. “That is the happiest thing in the world! That is
the highest aim of all my wishes! Then at last would the agonizing
restlessness be allayed, which destroys my existence! But it must be far, far
away! I would behold magnificent Switzerland; I would travel to Italy, and
—”
It was a good thing that the power of the Galoshes worked as
instantaneously as lightning in a powder-magazine would do, otherwise the
poor man with his overstrained wishes would have travelled about the
world too much for himself as well as for us. In short, he was travelling. He
was in the middle of Switzerland, but packed up with eight other passengers
in the inside of an eternally-creaking diligence; his head ached till it almost
split, his weary neck could hardly bear the heavy load, and his feet, pinched
by his torturing boots, were terribly swollen. He was in an intermediate
state between sleeping and waking; at variance with himself, with his
company, with the country, and with the government. In his right pocket he
had his letter of credit, in the left, his passport, and in a small leathern purse
some double louis d'or, carefully sewn up in the bosom of his waistcoat.
Every dream proclaimed that one or the other of these valuables was lost;
wherefore he started up as in a fever; and the first movement which his
hand made, described a magic triangle from the right pocket to the left, and
then up towards the bosom, to feel if he had them all safe or not. From the
roof inside the carriage, umbrellas, walking-sticks, hats, and sundry other
articles were depending, and hindered the view, which was particularly
imposing. He now endeavored as well as he was able to dispel his gloom,
which was caused by outward chance circumstances merely, and on the
bosom of nature imbibe the milk of purest human enjoyment.
Grand, solemn, and dark was the whole landscape around. The gigantic
pine-forests, on the pointed crags, seemed almost like little tufts of heather,
colored by the surrounding clouds. It began to snow, a cold wind blew and
roared as though it were seeking a bride.
“Augh!” sighed he, “were we only on the other side the Alps, then we
should have summer, and I could get my letters of credit cashed. The
anxiety I feel about them prevents me enjoying Switzerland. Were I but on
the other side!”
Page 46
And so saying he was on the other side in Italy, between Florence and
Rome. Lake Thracymene, illumined by the evening sun, lay like flaming
gold between the dark-blue mountain-ridges; here, where Hannibal defeated
Flaminius, the rivers now held each other in their green embraces; lovely,
half-naked children tended a herd of black swine, beneath a group of
fragrant laurel-trees, hard by the road-side. Could we render this inimitable
picture properly, then would everybody exclaim, “Beautiful, unparalleled
Italy!” But neither the young Divine said so, nor anyone of his grumbling
companions in the coach of the vetturino.
The poisonous flies and gnats swarmed around by thousands; in vain one
waved myrtle-branches about like mad; the audacious insect population did
not cease to sting; nor was there a single person in the well-crammed
carriage whose face was not swollen and sore from their ravenous bites.
The poor horses, tortured almost to death, suffered most from this truly
Egyptian plague; the flies alighted upon them in large disgusting swarms;
and if the coachman got down and scraped them off, hardly a minute
elapsed before they were there again. The sun now set: a freezing cold,
though of short duration pervaded the whole creation; it was like a horrid
gust coming from a burial-vault on a warm summer's day—but all around
the mountains retained that wonderful green tone which we see in some old
pictures, and which, should we not have seen a similar play of color in the
South, we declare at once to be unnatural. It was a glorious prospect; but
the stomach was empty, the body tired; all that the heart cared and longed
for was good night-quarters; yet how would they be? For these one looked
much more anxiously than for the charms of nature, which every where
were so profusely displayed.
The road led through an olive-grove, and here the solitary inn was
situated. Ten or twelve crippled-beggars had encamped outside. The
healthiest of them resembled, to use an expression of Marryat's, “Hunger's
eldest son when he had come of age”; the others were either blind, had
withered legs and crept about on their hands, or withered arms and
fingerless hands. It was the most wretched misery, dragged from among the
filthiest rags. “Excellenza, miserabili!” sighed they, thrusting forth their
deformed limbs to view. Even the hostess, with bare feet, uncombed hair,
and dressed in a garment of doubtful color, received the guests grumblingly.
The doors were fastened with a loop of string; the floor of the rooms
Rome. Lake Thracymene, illumined by the evening sun, lay like flaming
gold between the dark-blue mountain-ridges; here, where Hannibal defeated
Flaminius, the rivers now held each other in their green embraces; lovely,
half-naked children tended a herd of black swine, beneath a group of
fragrant laurel-trees, hard by the road-side. Could we render this inimitable
picture properly, then would everybody exclaim, “Beautiful, unparalleled
Italy!” But neither the young Divine said so, nor anyone of his grumbling
companions in the coach of the vetturino.
The poisonous flies and gnats swarmed around by thousands; in vain one
waved myrtle-branches about like mad; the audacious insect population did
not cease to sting; nor was there a single person in the well-crammed
carriage whose face was not swollen and sore from their ravenous bites.
The poor horses, tortured almost to death, suffered most from this truly
Egyptian plague; the flies alighted upon them in large disgusting swarms;
and if the coachman got down and scraped them off, hardly a minute
elapsed before they were there again. The sun now set: a freezing cold,
though of short duration pervaded the whole creation; it was like a horrid
gust coming from a burial-vault on a warm summer's day—but all around
the mountains retained that wonderful green tone which we see in some old
pictures, and which, should we not have seen a similar play of color in the
South, we declare at once to be unnatural. It was a glorious prospect; but
the stomach was empty, the body tired; all that the heart cared and longed
for was good night-quarters; yet how would they be? For these one looked
much more anxiously than for the charms of nature, which every where
were so profusely displayed.
The road led through an olive-grove, and here the solitary inn was
situated. Ten or twelve crippled-beggars had encamped outside. The
healthiest of them resembled, to use an expression of Marryat's, “Hunger's
eldest son when he had come of age”; the others were either blind, had
withered legs and crept about on their hands, or withered arms and
fingerless hands. It was the most wretched misery, dragged from among the
filthiest rags. “Excellenza, miserabili!” sighed they, thrusting forth their
deformed limbs to view. Even the hostess, with bare feet, uncombed hair,
and dressed in a garment of doubtful color, received the guests grumblingly.
The doors were fastened with a loop of string; the floor of the rooms
Page 47
presented a stone paving half torn up; bats fluttered wildly about the
ceiling; and as to the smell therein—no—that was beyond description.
“You had better lay the cloth below in the stable,” said one of the
travellers; “there, at all events, one knows what one is breathing.”
The windows were quickly opened, to let in a little fresh air. Quicker,
however, than the breeze, the withered, sallow arms of the beggars were
thrust in, accompanied by the eternal whine of “Miserabili, miserabili,
excellenza!” On the walls were displayed innumerable inscriptions, written
in nearly every language of Europe, some in verse, some in prose, most of
them not very laudatory of “bella Italia.”
The meal was served. It consisted of a soup of salted water, seasoned
with pepper and rancid oil. The last ingredient played a very prominent part
in the salad; stale eggs and roasted cocks'-combs furnished the grand dish of
the repast; the wine even was not without a disgusting taste—it was like a
medicinal draught.
At night the boxes and other effects of the passengers were placed against
the rickety doors. One of the travellers kept watch while the others slept.
The sentry was our young Divine. How close it was in the chamber! The
heat oppressive to suffocation—the gnats hummed and stung unceasingly—
the “miserabili” without whined and moaned in their sleep.
“Travelling would be agreeable enough,” said he groaning, “if one only
had no body, or could send it to rest while the spirit went on its pilgrimage
unhindered, whither the voice within might call it. Wherever I go, I am
pursued by a longing that is insatiable—that I cannot explain to myself, and
that tears my very heart. I want something better than what is but what is
fled in an instant. But what is it, and where is it to be found? Yet, I know in
reality what it is I wish for. Oh! most happy were I, could I but reach one
aim—could but reach the happiest of all!”
And as he spoke the word he was again in his home; the long white
curtains hung down from the windows, and in the middle of the floor stood
the black coffin; in it he lay in the sleep of death. His wish was fulfilled—
the body rested, while the spirit went unhindered on its pilgrimage. “Let no
one deem himself happy before his end,” were the words of Solon; and here
was a new and brilliant proof of the wisdom of the old apothegm.
Every corpse is a sphynx of immortality; here too on the black coffin the
sphynx gave us no answer to what he who lay within had written two days
ceiling; and as to the smell therein—no—that was beyond description.
“You had better lay the cloth below in the stable,” said one of the
travellers; “there, at all events, one knows what one is breathing.”
The windows were quickly opened, to let in a little fresh air. Quicker,
however, than the breeze, the withered, sallow arms of the beggars were
thrust in, accompanied by the eternal whine of “Miserabili, miserabili,
excellenza!” On the walls were displayed innumerable inscriptions, written
in nearly every language of Europe, some in verse, some in prose, most of
them not very laudatory of “bella Italia.”
The meal was served. It consisted of a soup of salted water, seasoned
with pepper and rancid oil. The last ingredient played a very prominent part
in the salad; stale eggs and roasted cocks'-combs furnished the grand dish of
the repast; the wine even was not without a disgusting taste—it was like a
medicinal draught.
At night the boxes and other effects of the passengers were placed against
the rickety doors. One of the travellers kept watch while the others slept.
The sentry was our young Divine. How close it was in the chamber! The
heat oppressive to suffocation—the gnats hummed and stung unceasingly—
the “miserabili” without whined and moaned in their sleep.
“Travelling would be agreeable enough,” said he groaning, “if one only
had no body, or could send it to rest while the spirit went on its pilgrimage
unhindered, whither the voice within might call it. Wherever I go, I am
pursued by a longing that is insatiable—that I cannot explain to myself, and
that tears my very heart. I want something better than what is but what is
fled in an instant. But what is it, and where is it to be found? Yet, I know in
reality what it is I wish for. Oh! most happy were I, could I but reach one
aim—could but reach the happiest of all!”
And as he spoke the word he was again in his home; the long white
curtains hung down from the windows, and in the middle of the floor stood
the black coffin; in it he lay in the sleep of death. His wish was fulfilled—
the body rested, while the spirit went unhindered on its pilgrimage. “Let no
one deem himself happy before his end,” were the words of Solon; and here
was a new and brilliant proof of the wisdom of the old apothegm.
Every corpse is a sphynx of immortality; here too on the black coffin the
sphynx gave us no answer to what he who lay within had written two days
Page 48
before:
“O mighty Death! thy silence teaches nought,
Thou leadest only to the near grave's brink;
Is broken now the ladder of my thoughts?
Do I instead of mounting only sink?
Our heaviest grief the world oft seeth not,
Our sorest pain we hide from stranger eyes:
And for the sufferer there is nothing left
But the green mound that o'er the coffin lies.”
Two figures were moving in the chamber. We knew them both; it was the
fairy of Care, and the emissary of Fortune. They both bent over the corpse.
“Do you now see,” said Care, “what happiness your Galoshes have
brought to mankind?”
“To him, at least, who slumbers here, they have brought an imperishable
blessing,” answered the other.
“Ah no!” replied Care. “He took his departure himself; he was not called
away. His mental powers here below were not strong enough to reach the
treasures lying beyond this life, and which his destiny ordained he should
obtain. I will now confer a benefit on him.”
And she took the Galoshes from his feet; his sleep of death was ended;
and he who had been thus called back again to life arose from his dread
couch in all the vigor of youth. Care vanished, and with her the Galoshes.
She has no doubt taken them for herself, to keep them to all eternity.
“O mighty Death! thy silence teaches nought,
Thou leadest only to the near grave's brink;
Is broken now the ladder of my thoughts?
Do I instead of mounting only sink?
Our heaviest grief the world oft seeth not,
Our sorest pain we hide from stranger eyes:
And for the sufferer there is nothing left
But the green mound that o'er the coffin lies.”
Two figures were moving in the chamber. We knew them both; it was the
fairy of Care, and the emissary of Fortune. They both bent over the corpse.
“Do you now see,” said Care, “what happiness your Galoshes have
brought to mankind?”
“To him, at least, who slumbers here, they have brought an imperishable
blessing,” answered the other.
“Ah no!” replied Care. “He took his departure himself; he was not called
away. His mental powers here below were not strong enough to reach the
treasures lying beyond this life, and which his destiny ordained he should
obtain. I will now confer a benefit on him.”
And she took the Galoshes from his feet; his sleep of death was ended;
and he who had been thus called back again to life arose from his dread
couch in all the vigor of youth. Care vanished, and with her the Galoshes.
She has no doubt taken them for herself, to keep them to all eternity.
Page 49
THE FIR TREE
Out in the woods stood a nice little Fir Tree. The place he had was a very
good one: the sun shone on him: as to fresh air, there was enough of that,
and round him grew many large-sized comrades, pines as well as firs. But
the little Fir wanted so very much to be a grown-up tree.
He did not think of the warm sun and of the fresh air; he did not care for
the little cottage children that ran about and prattled when they were in the
woods looking for wild-strawberries. The children often came with a whole
pitcher full of berries, or a long row of them threaded on a straw, and sat
down near the young tree and said, “Oh, how pretty he is! What a nice little
fir!” But this was what the Tree could not bear to hear.
At the end of a year he had shot up a good deal, and after another year he
was another long bit taller; for with fir trees one can always tell by the
shoots how many years old they are.
“Oh! Were I but such a high tree as the others are,” sighed he. “Then I
should be able to spread out my branches, and with the tops to look into the
wide world! Then would the birds build nests among my branches: and
when there was a breeze, I could bend with as much stateliness as the
others!”
Neither the sunbeams, nor the birds, nor the red clouds which morning
and evening sailed above him, gave the little Tree any pleasure.
In winter, when the snow lay glittering on the ground, a hare would often
come leaping along, and jump right over the little Tree. Oh, that made him
so angry! But two winters were past, and in the third the Tree was so large
that the hare was obliged to go round it. “To grow and grow, to get older
and be tall,” thought the Tree—“that, after all, is the most delightful thing in
the world!”
In autumn the wood-cutters always came and felled some of the largest
trees. This happened every year; and the young Fir Tree, that had now
grown to a very comely size, trembled at the sight; for the magnificent great
trees fell to the earth with noise and cracking, the branches were lopped off,
Out in the woods stood a nice little Fir Tree. The place he had was a very
good one: the sun shone on him: as to fresh air, there was enough of that,
and round him grew many large-sized comrades, pines as well as firs. But
the little Fir wanted so very much to be a grown-up tree.
He did not think of the warm sun and of the fresh air; he did not care for
the little cottage children that ran about and prattled when they were in the
woods looking for wild-strawberries. The children often came with a whole
pitcher full of berries, or a long row of them threaded on a straw, and sat
down near the young tree and said, “Oh, how pretty he is! What a nice little
fir!” But this was what the Tree could not bear to hear.
At the end of a year he had shot up a good deal, and after another year he
was another long bit taller; for with fir trees one can always tell by the
shoots how many years old they are.
“Oh! Were I but such a high tree as the others are,” sighed he. “Then I
should be able to spread out my branches, and with the tops to look into the
wide world! Then would the birds build nests among my branches: and
when there was a breeze, I could bend with as much stateliness as the
others!”
Neither the sunbeams, nor the birds, nor the red clouds which morning
and evening sailed above him, gave the little Tree any pleasure.
In winter, when the snow lay glittering on the ground, a hare would often
come leaping along, and jump right over the little Tree. Oh, that made him
so angry! But two winters were past, and in the third the Tree was so large
that the hare was obliged to go round it. “To grow and grow, to get older
and be tall,” thought the Tree—“that, after all, is the most delightful thing in
the world!”
In autumn the wood-cutters always came and felled some of the largest
trees. This happened every year; and the young Fir Tree, that had now
grown to a very comely size, trembled at the sight; for the magnificent great
trees fell to the earth with noise and cracking, the branches were lopped off,
Page 50
and the trees looked long and bare; they were hardly to be recognised; and
then they were laid in carts, and the horses dragged them out of the wood.
Where did they go to? What became of them?
In spring, when the swallows and the storks came, the Tree asked them,
“Don't you know where they have been taken? Have you not met them
anywhere?”
The swallows did not know anything about it; but the Stork looked
musing, nodded his head, and said, “Yes; I think I know; I met many ships
as I was flying hither from Egypt; on the ships were magnificent masts, and
I venture to assert that it was they that smelt so of fir. I may congratulate
you, for they lifted themselves on high most majestically!”
“Oh, were I but old enough to fly across the sea! But how does the sea
look in reality? What is it like?”
“That would take a long time to explain,” said the Stork, and with these
words off he went.
“Rejoice in thy growth!” said the Sunbeams. “Rejoice in thy vigorous
growth, and in the fresh life that moveth within thee!”
And the Wind kissed the Tree, and the Dew wept tears over him; but the
Fir understood it not.
When Christmas came, quite young trees were cut down: trees which
often were not even as large or of the same age as this Fir Tree, who could
never rest, but always wanted to be off. These young trees, and they were
always the finest looking, retained their branches; they were laid on carts,
and the horses drew them out of the wood.
“Where are they going to?” asked the Fir. “They are not taller than I;
there was one indeed that was considerably shorter; and why do they retain
all their branches? Whither are they taken?”
“We know! We know!” chirped the Sparrows. “We have peeped in at the
windows in the town below! We know whither they are taken! The greatest
splendor and the greatest magnificence one can imagine await them. We
peeped through the windows, and saw them planted in the middle of the
warm room and ornamented with the most splendid things, with gilded
apples, with gingerbread, with toys, and many hundred lights!”
“And then?” asked the Fir Tree, trembling in every bough. “And then?
What happens then?”
then they were laid in carts, and the horses dragged them out of the wood.
Where did they go to? What became of them?
In spring, when the swallows and the storks came, the Tree asked them,
“Don't you know where they have been taken? Have you not met them
anywhere?”
The swallows did not know anything about it; but the Stork looked
musing, nodded his head, and said, “Yes; I think I know; I met many ships
as I was flying hither from Egypt; on the ships were magnificent masts, and
I venture to assert that it was they that smelt so of fir. I may congratulate
you, for they lifted themselves on high most majestically!”
“Oh, were I but old enough to fly across the sea! But how does the sea
look in reality? What is it like?”
“That would take a long time to explain,” said the Stork, and with these
words off he went.
“Rejoice in thy growth!” said the Sunbeams. “Rejoice in thy vigorous
growth, and in the fresh life that moveth within thee!”
And the Wind kissed the Tree, and the Dew wept tears over him; but the
Fir understood it not.
When Christmas came, quite young trees were cut down: trees which
often were not even as large or of the same age as this Fir Tree, who could
never rest, but always wanted to be off. These young trees, and they were
always the finest looking, retained their branches; they were laid on carts,
and the horses drew them out of the wood.
“Where are they going to?” asked the Fir. “They are not taller than I;
there was one indeed that was considerably shorter; and why do they retain
all their branches? Whither are they taken?”
“We know! We know!” chirped the Sparrows. “We have peeped in at the
windows in the town below! We know whither they are taken! The greatest
splendor and the greatest magnificence one can imagine await them. We
peeped through the windows, and saw them planted in the middle of the
warm room and ornamented with the most splendid things, with gilded
apples, with gingerbread, with toys, and many hundred lights!”
“And then?” asked the Fir Tree, trembling in every bough. “And then?
What happens then?”
Page 51
“We did not see anything more: it was incomparably beautiful.”
“I would fain know if I am destined for so glorious a career,” cried the
Tree, rejoicing. “That is still better than to cross the sea! What a longing do
I suffer! Were Christmas but come! I am now tall, and my branches spread
like the others that were carried off last year! Oh! were I but already on the
cart! Were I in the warm room with all the splendor and magnificence! Yes;
then something better, something still grander, will surely follow, or
wherefore should they thus ornament me? Something better, something still
grander must follow—but what? Oh, how I long, how I suffer! I do not
know myself what is the matter with me!”
“Rejoice in our presence!” said the Air and the Sunlight. “Rejoice in thy
own fresh youth!”
But the Tree did not rejoice at all; he grew and grew, and was green both
winter and summer. People that saw him said, “What a fine tree!” and
towards Christmas he was one of the first that was cut down. The axe struck
deep into the very pith; the Tree fell to the earth with a sigh; he felt a pang
—it was like a swoon; he could not think of happiness, for he was sorrowful
at being separated from his home, from the place where he had sprung up.
He well knew that he should never see his dear old comrades, the little
bushes and flowers around him, anymore; perhaps not even the birds! The
departure was not at all agreeable.
The Tree only came to himself when he was unloaded in a court-yard
with the other trees, and heard a man say, “That one is splendid! We don't
want the others.” Then two servants came in rich livery and carried the Fir
Tree into a large and splendid drawing-room. Portraits were hanging on the
walls, and near the white porcelain stove stood two large Chinese vases
with lions on the covers. There, too, were large easy-chairs, silken sofas,
large tables full of picture-books and full of toys, worth hundreds and
hundreds of crowns—at least the children said so. And the Fir Tree was
stuck upright in a cask that was filled with sand; but no one could see that it
was a cask, for green cloth was hung all round it, and it stood on a large
gaily-colored carpet. Oh! how the Tree quivered! What was to happen? The
servants, as well as the young ladies, decorated it. On one branch there
hung little nets cut out of colored paper, and each net was filled with
sugarplums; and among the other boughs gilded apples and walnuts were
suspended, looking as though they had grown there, and little blue and
“I would fain know if I am destined for so glorious a career,” cried the
Tree, rejoicing. “That is still better than to cross the sea! What a longing do
I suffer! Were Christmas but come! I am now tall, and my branches spread
like the others that were carried off last year! Oh! were I but already on the
cart! Were I in the warm room with all the splendor and magnificence! Yes;
then something better, something still grander, will surely follow, or
wherefore should they thus ornament me? Something better, something still
grander must follow—but what? Oh, how I long, how I suffer! I do not
know myself what is the matter with me!”
“Rejoice in our presence!” said the Air and the Sunlight. “Rejoice in thy
own fresh youth!”
But the Tree did not rejoice at all; he grew and grew, and was green both
winter and summer. People that saw him said, “What a fine tree!” and
towards Christmas he was one of the first that was cut down. The axe struck
deep into the very pith; the Tree fell to the earth with a sigh; he felt a pang
—it was like a swoon; he could not think of happiness, for he was sorrowful
at being separated from his home, from the place where he had sprung up.
He well knew that he should never see his dear old comrades, the little
bushes and flowers around him, anymore; perhaps not even the birds! The
departure was not at all agreeable.
The Tree only came to himself when he was unloaded in a court-yard
with the other trees, and heard a man say, “That one is splendid! We don't
want the others.” Then two servants came in rich livery and carried the Fir
Tree into a large and splendid drawing-room. Portraits were hanging on the
walls, and near the white porcelain stove stood two large Chinese vases
with lions on the covers. There, too, were large easy-chairs, silken sofas,
large tables full of picture-books and full of toys, worth hundreds and
hundreds of crowns—at least the children said so. And the Fir Tree was
stuck upright in a cask that was filled with sand; but no one could see that it
was a cask, for green cloth was hung all round it, and it stood on a large
gaily-colored carpet. Oh! how the Tree quivered! What was to happen? The
servants, as well as the young ladies, decorated it. On one branch there
hung little nets cut out of colored paper, and each net was filled with
sugarplums; and among the other boughs gilded apples and walnuts were
suspended, looking as though they had grown there, and little blue and
Page 52
white tapers were placed among the leaves. Dolls that looked for all the
world like men—the Tree had never beheld such before—were seen among
the foliage, and at the very top a large star of gold tinsel was fixed. It was
really splendid—beyond description splendid.
“This evening!” they all said. “How it will shine this evening!”
“Oh!” thought the Tree. “If the evening were but come! If the tapers were
but lighted! And then I wonder what will happen! Perhaps the other trees
from the forest will come to look at me! Perhaps the sparrows will beat
against the windowpanes! I wonder if I shall take root here, and winter and
summer stand covered with ornaments!”
He knew very much about the matter—but he was so impatient that for
sheer longing he got a pain in his back, and this with trees is the same thing
as a headache with us.
The candles were now lighted—what brightness! What splendor! The
Tree trembled so in every bough that one of the tapers set fire to the foliage.
It blazed up famously.
“Help! Help!” cried the young ladies, and they quickly put out the fire.
Now the Tree did not even dare tremble. What a state he was in! He was
so uneasy lest he should lose something of his splendor, that he was quite
bewildered amidst the glare and brightness; when suddenly both folding-
doors opened and a troop of children rushed in as if they would upset the
Tree. The older persons followed quietly; the little ones stood quite still.
But it was only for a moment; then they shouted that the whole place re-
echoed with their rejoicing; they danced round the Tree, and one present
after the other was pulled off.
“What are they about?” thought the Tree. “What is to happen now!” And
the lights burned down to the very branches, and as they burned down they
were put out one after the other, and then the children had permission to
plunder the Tree. So they fell upon it with such violence that all its branches
cracked; if it had not been fixed firmly in the ground, it would certainly
have tumbled down.
The children danced about with their beautiful playthings; no one looked
at the Tree except the old nurse, who peeped between the branches; but it
was only to see if there was a fig or an apple left that had been forgotten.
world like men—the Tree had never beheld such before—were seen among
the foliage, and at the very top a large star of gold tinsel was fixed. It was
really splendid—beyond description splendid.
“This evening!” they all said. “How it will shine this evening!”
“Oh!” thought the Tree. “If the evening were but come! If the tapers were
but lighted! And then I wonder what will happen! Perhaps the other trees
from the forest will come to look at me! Perhaps the sparrows will beat
against the windowpanes! I wonder if I shall take root here, and winter and
summer stand covered with ornaments!”
He knew very much about the matter—but he was so impatient that for
sheer longing he got a pain in his back, and this with trees is the same thing
as a headache with us.
The candles were now lighted—what brightness! What splendor! The
Tree trembled so in every bough that one of the tapers set fire to the foliage.
It blazed up famously.
“Help! Help!” cried the young ladies, and they quickly put out the fire.
Now the Tree did not even dare tremble. What a state he was in! He was
so uneasy lest he should lose something of his splendor, that he was quite
bewildered amidst the glare and brightness; when suddenly both folding-
doors opened and a troop of children rushed in as if they would upset the
Tree. The older persons followed quietly; the little ones stood quite still.
But it was only for a moment; then they shouted that the whole place re-
echoed with their rejoicing; they danced round the Tree, and one present
after the other was pulled off.
“What are they about?” thought the Tree. “What is to happen now!” And
the lights burned down to the very branches, and as they burned down they
were put out one after the other, and then the children had permission to
plunder the Tree. So they fell upon it with such violence that all its branches
cracked; if it had not been fixed firmly in the ground, it would certainly
have tumbled down.
The children danced about with their beautiful playthings; no one looked
at the Tree except the old nurse, who peeped between the branches; but it
was only to see if there was a fig or an apple left that had been forgotten.
Page 53
“A story! A story!” cried the children, drawing a little fat man towards
the Tree. He seated himself under it and said, “Now we are in the shade,
and the Tree can listen too. But I shall tell only one story. Now which will
you have; that about Ivedy-Avedy, or about Humpy-Dumpy, who tumbled
downstairs, and yet after all came to the throne and married the princess?”
“Ivedy-Avedy,” cried some; “Humpy-Dumpy,” cried the others. There
was such a bawling and screaming—the Fir Tree alone was silent, and he
thought to himself, “Am I not to bawl with the rest? Am I to do nothing
whatever?” for he was one of the company, and had done what he had to do.
And the man told about Humpy-Dumpy that tumbled down, who
notwithstanding came to the throne, and at last married the princess. And
the children clapped their hands, and cried. “Oh, go on! Do go on!” They
wanted to hear about Ivedy-Avedy too, but the little man only told them
about Humpy-Dumpy. The Fir Tree stood quite still and absorbed in
thought; the birds in the wood had never related the like of this. “Humpy-
Dumpy fell downstairs, and yet he married the princess! Yes, yes! That's the
way of the world!” thought the Fir Tree, and believed it all, because the
man who told the story was so good-looking. “Well, well! who knows,
perhaps I may fall downstairs, too, and get a princess as wife!” And he
looked forward with joy to the morrow, when he hoped to be decked out
again with lights, playthings, fruits, and tinsel.
“I won't tremble to-morrow!” thought the Fir Tree. “I will enjoy to the
full all my splendor! To-morrow I shall hear again the story of Humpy-
Dumpy, and perhaps that of Ivedy-Avedy too.” And the whole night the
Tree stood still and in deep thought.
In the morning the servant and the housemaid came in.
“Now then the splendor will begin again,” thought the Fir. But they
dragged him out of the room, and up the stairs into the loft: and here, in a
dark corner, where no daylight could enter, they left him. “What's the
meaning of this?” thought the Tree. “What am I to do here? What shall I
hear now, I wonder?” And he leaned against the wall lost in reverie. Time
enough had he too for his reflections; for days and nights passed on, and
nobody came up; and when at last somebody did come, it was only to put
some great trunks in a corner, out of the way. There stood the Tree quite
hidden; it seemed as if he had been entirely forgotten.
the Tree. He seated himself under it and said, “Now we are in the shade,
and the Tree can listen too. But I shall tell only one story. Now which will
you have; that about Ivedy-Avedy, or about Humpy-Dumpy, who tumbled
downstairs, and yet after all came to the throne and married the princess?”
“Ivedy-Avedy,” cried some; “Humpy-Dumpy,” cried the others. There
was such a bawling and screaming—the Fir Tree alone was silent, and he
thought to himself, “Am I not to bawl with the rest? Am I to do nothing
whatever?” for he was one of the company, and had done what he had to do.
And the man told about Humpy-Dumpy that tumbled down, who
notwithstanding came to the throne, and at last married the princess. And
the children clapped their hands, and cried. “Oh, go on! Do go on!” They
wanted to hear about Ivedy-Avedy too, but the little man only told them
about Humpy-Dumpy. The Fir Tree stood quite still and absorbed in
thought; the birds in the wood had never related the like of this. “Humpy-
Dumpy fell downstairs, and yet he married the princess! Yes, yes! That's the
way of the world!” thought the Fir Tree, and believed it all, because the
man who told the story was so good-looking. “Well, well! who knows,
perhaps I may fall downstairs, too, and get a princess as wife!” And he
looked forward with joy to the morrow, when he hoped to be decked out
again with lights, playthings, fruits, and tinsel.
“I won't tremble to-morrow!” thought the Fir Tree. “I will enjoy to the
full all my splendor! To-morrow I shall hear again the story of Humpy-
Dumpy, and perhaps that of Ivedy-Avedy too.” And the whole night the
Tree stood still and in deep thought.
In the morning the servant and the housemaid came in.
“Now then the splendor will begin again,” thought the Fir. But they
dragged him out of the room, and up the stairs into the loft: and here, in a
dark corner, where no daylight could enter, they left him. “What's the
meaning of this?” thought the Tree. “What am I to do here? What shall I
hear now, I wonder?” And he leaned against the wall lost in reverie. Time
enough had he too for his reflections; for days and nights passed on, and
nobody came up; and when at last somebody did come, it was only to put
some great trunks in a corner, out of the way. There stood the Tree quite
hidden; it seemed as if he had been entirely forgotten.
Page 54
“'Tis now winter out-of-doors!” thought the Tree. “The earth is hard and
covered with snow; men cannot plant me now, and therefore I have been
put up here under shelter till the spring-time comes! How thoughtful that is!
How kind man is, after all! If it only were not so dark here, and so terribly
lonely! Not even a hare! And out in the woods it was so pleasant, when the
snow was on the ground, and the hare leaped by; yes—even when he
jumped over me; but I did not like it then! It is really terribly lonely here!”
“Squeak! Squeak!” said a little Mouse, at the same moment, peeping out
of his hole. And then another little one came. They snuffed about the Fir
Tree, and rustled among the branches.
“It is dreadfully cold,” said the Mouse. “But for that, it would be
delightful here, old Fir, wouldn't it?”
“I am by no means old,” said the Fir Tree. “There's many a one
considerably older than I am.”
“Where do you come from,” asked the Mice; “and what can you do?”
They were so extremely curious. “Tell us about the most beautiful spot on
the earth. Have you never been there? Were you never in the larder, where
cheeses lie on the shelves, and hams hang from above; where one dances
about on tallow candles: that place where one enters lean, and comes out
again fat and portly?”
“I know no such place,” said the Tree. “But I know the wood, where the
sun shines and where the little birds sing.” And then he told all about his
youth; and the little Mice had never heard the like before; and they listened
and said,
“Well, to be sure! How much you have seen! How happy you must have
been!”
“I!” said the Fir Tree, thinking over what he had himself related. “Yes, in
reality those were happy times.” And then he told about Christmas-eve,
when he was decked out with cakes and candles.
“Oh,” said the little Mice, “how fortunate you have been, old Fir Tree!”
“I am by no means old,” said he. “I came from the wood this winter; I am
in my prime, and am only rather short for my age.”
“What delightful stories you know,” said the Mice: and the next night
they came with four other little Mice, who were to hear what the Tree
recounted: and the more he related, the more he remembered himself; and it
covered with snow; men cannot plant me now, and therefore I have been
put up here under shelter till the spring-time comes! How thoughtful that is!
How kind man is, after all! If it only were not so dark here, and so terribly
lonely! Not even a hare! And out in the woods it was so pleasant, when the
snow was on the ground, and the hare leaped by; yes—even when he
jumped over me; but I did not like it then! It is really terribly lonely here!”
“Squeak! Squeak!” said a little Mouse, at the same moment, peeping out
of his hole. And then another little one came. They snuffed about the Fir
Tree, and rustled among the branches.
“It is dreadfully cold,” said the Mouse. “But for that, it would be
delightful here, old Fir, wouldn't it?”
“I am by no means old,” said the Fir Tree. “There's many a one
considerably older than I am.”
“Where do you come from,” asked the Mice; “and what can you do?”
They were so extremely curious. “Tell us about the most beautiful spot on
the earth. Have you never been there? Were you never in the larder, where
cheeses lie on the shelves, and hams hang from above; where one dances
about on tallow candles: that place where one enters lean, and comes out
again fat and portly?”
“I know no such place,” said the Tree. “But I know the wood, where the
sun shines and where the little birds sing.” And then he told all about his
youth; and the little Mice had never heard the like before; and they listened
and said,
“Well, to be sure! How much you have seen! How happy you must have
been!”
“I!” said the Fir Tree, thinking over what he had himself related. “Yes, in
reality those were happy times.” And then he told about Christmas-eve,
when he was decked out with cakes and candles.
“Oh,” said the little Mice, “how fortunate you have been, old Fir Tree!”
“I am by no means old,” said he. “I came from the wood this winter; I am
in my prime, and am only rather short for my age.”
“What delightful stories you know,” said the Mice: and the next night
they came with four other little Mice, who were to hear what the Tree
recounted: and the more he related, the more he remembered himself; and it
Page 55
appeared as if those times had really been happy times. “But they may still
come—they may still come! Humpy-Dumpy fell downstairs, and yet he got
a princess!” and he thought at the moment of a nice little Birch Tree
growing out in the woods: to the Fir, that would be a real charming
princess.
“Who is Humpy-Dumpy?” asked the Mice. So then the Fir Tree told the
whole fairy tale, for he could remember every single word of it; and the
little Mice jumped for joy up to the very top of the Tree. Next night two
more Mice came, and on Sunday two Rats even; but they said the stories
were not interesting, which vexed the little Mice; and they, too, now began
to think them not so very amusing either.
“Do you know only one story?” asked the Rats.
“Only that one,” answered the Tree. “I heard it on my happiest evening;
but I did not then know how happy I was.”
“It is a very stupid story! Don't you know one about bacon and tallow
candles? Can't you tell any larder stories?”
“No,” said the Tree.
“Then good-bye,” said the Rats; and they went home.
At last the little Mice stayed away also; and the Tree sighed: “After all, it
was very pleasant when the sleek little Mice sat round me, and listened to
what I told them. Now that too is over. But I will take good care to enjoy
myself when I am brought out again.”
But when was that to be? Why, one morning there came a quantity of
people and set to work in the loft. The trunks were moved, the tree was
pulled out and thrown—rather hard, it is true—down on the floor, but a man
drew him towards the stairs, where the daylight shone.
“Now a merry life will begin again,” thought the Tree. He felt the fresh
air, the first sunbeam—and now he was out in the courtyard. All passed so
quickly, there was so much going on around him, the Tree quite forgot to
look to himself. The court adjoined a garden, and all was in flower; the
roses hung so fresh and odorous over the balustrade, the lindens were in
blossom, the Swallows flew by, and said, “Quirre-vit! My husband is
come!” but it was not the Fir Tree that they meant.
“Now, then, I shall really enjoy life,” said he exultingly, and spread out
his branches; but, alas, they were all withered and yellow! It was in a corner
come—they may still come! Humpy-Dumpy fell downstairs, and yet he got
a princess!” and he thought at the moment of a nice little Birch Tree
growing out in the woods: to the Fir, that would be a real charming
princess.
“Who is Humpy-Dumpy?” asked the Mice. So then the Fir Tree told the
whole fairy tale, for he could remember every single word of it; and the
little Mice jumped for joy up to the very top of the Tree. Next night two
more Mice came, and on Sunday two Rats even; but they said the stories
were not interesting, which vexed the little Mice; and they, too, now began
to think them not so very amusing either.
“Do you know only one story?” asked the Rats.
“Only that one,” answered the Tree. “I heard it on my happiest evening;
but I did not then know how happy I was.”
“It is a very stupid story! Don't you know one about bacon and tallow
candles? Can't you tell any larder stories?”
“No,” said the Tree.
“Then good-bye,” said the Rats; and they went home.
At last the little Mice stayed away also; and the Tree sighed: “After all, it
was very pleasant when the sleek little Mice sat round me, and listened to
what I told them. Now that too is over. But I will take good care to enjoy
myself when I am brought out again.”
But when was that to be? Why, one morning there came a quantity of
people and set to work in the loft. The trunks were moved, the tree was
pulled out and thrown—rather hard, it is true—down on the floor, but a man
drew him towards the stairs, where the daylight shone.
“Now a merry life will begin again,” thought the Tree. He felt the fresh
air, the first sunbeam—and now he was out in the courtyard. All passed so
quickly, there was so much going on around him, the Tree quite forgot to
look to himself. The court adjoined a garden, and all was in flower; the
roses hung so fresh and odorous over the balustrade, the lindens were in
blossom, the Swallows flew by, and said, “Quirre-vit! My husband is
come!” but it was not the Fir Tree that they meant.
“Now, then, I shall really enjoy life,” said he exultingly, and spread out
his branches; but, alas, they were all withered and yellow! It was in a corner
Page 56
that he lay, among weeds and nettles. The golden star of tinsel was still on
the top of the Tree, and glittered in the sunshine.
In the court-yard some of the merry children were playing who had
danced at Christmas round the Fir Tree, and were so glad at the sight of
him. One of the youngest ran and tore off the golden star.
“Only look what is still on the ugly old Christmas tree!” said he,
trampling on the branches, so that they all cracked beneath his feet.
And the Tree beheld all the beauty of the flowers, and the freshness in the
garden; he beheld himself, and wished he had remained in his dark corner
in the loft; he thought of his first youth in the wood, of the merry
Christmas-eve, and of the little Mice who had listened with so much
pleasure to the story of Humpy-Dumpy.
“'Tis over—'tis past!” said the poor Tree. “Had I but rejoiced when I had
reason to do so! But now 'tis past, 'tis past!”
And the gardener's boy chopped the Tree into small pieces; there was a
whole heap lying there. The wood flamed up splendidly under the large
brewing copper, and it sighed so deeply! Each sigh was like a shot.
The boys played about in the court, and the youngest wore the gold star
on his breast which the Tree had had on the happiest evening of his life.
However, that was over now—the Tree gone, the story at an end. All, all
was over—every tale must end at last.
the top of the Tree, and glittered in the sunshine.
In the court-yard some of the merry children were playing who had
danced at Christmas round the Fir Tree, and were so glad at the sight of
him. One of the youngest ran and tore off the golden star.
“Only look what is still on the ugly old Christmas tree!” said he,
trampling on the branches, so that they all cracked beneath his feet.
And the Tree beheld all the beauty of the flowers, and the freshness in the
garden; he beheld himself, and wished he had remained in his dark corner
in the loft; he thought of his first youth in the wood, of the merry
Christmas-eve, and of the little Mice who had listened with so much
pleasure to the story of Humpy-Dumpy.
“'Tis over—'tis past!” said the poor Tree. “Had I but rejoiced when I had
reason to do so! But now 'tis past, 'tis past!”
And the gardener's boy chopped the Tree into small pieces; there was a
whole heap lying there. The wood flamed up splendidly under the large
brewing copper, and it sighed so deeply! Each sigh was like a shot.
The boys played about in the court, and the youngest wore the gold star
on his breast which the Tree had had on the happiest evening of his life.
However, that was over now—the Tree gone, the story at an end. All, all
was over—every tale must end at last.
Page 57
THE SNOW QUEEN
FIRST STORY. Which Treats of a Mirror and of the Splinters
Now then, let us begin. When we are at the end of the story, we shall
know more than we know now: but to begin.
Once upon a time there was a wicked sprite, indeed he was the most
mischievous of all sprites. One day he was in a very good humor, for he had
made a mirror with the power of causing all that was good and beautiful
when it was reflected therein, to look poor and mean; but that which was
good-for-nothing and looked ugly was shown magnified and increased in
ugliness. In this mirror the most beautiful landscapes looked like boiled
spinach, and the best persons were turned into frights, or appeared to stand
on their heads; their faces were so distorted that they were not to be
recognised; and if anyone had a mole, you might be sure that it would be
magnified and spread over both nose and mouth.
“That's glorious fun!” said the sprite. If a good thought passed through a
man's mind, then a grin was seen in the mirror, and the sprite laughed
heartily at his clever discovery. All the little sprites who went to his school
—for he kept a sprite school—told each other that a miracle had happened;
and that now only, as they thought, it would be possible to see how the
world really looked. They ran about with the mirror; and at last there was
not a land or a person who was not represented distorted in the mirror. So
then they thought they would fly up to the sky, and have a joke there. The
higher they flew with the mirror, the more terribly it grinned: they could
hardly hold it fast. Higher and higher still they flew, nearer and nearer to the
stars, when suddenly the mirror shook so terribly with grinning, that it flew
out of their hands and fell to the earth, where it was dashed in a hundred
million and more pieces. And now it worked much more evil than before;
for some of these pieces were hardly so large as a grain of sand, and they
flew about in the wide world, and when they got into people's eyes, there
they stayed; and then people saw everything perverted, or only had an eye
for that which was evil. This happened because the very smallest bit had the
same power which the whole mirror had possessed. Some persons even got
FIRST STORY. Which Treats of a Mirror and of the Splinters
Now then, let us begin. When we are at the end of the story, we shall
know more than we know now: but to begin.
Once upon a time there was a wicked sprite, indeed he was the most
mischievous of all sprites. One day he was in a very good humor, for he had
made a mirror with the power of causing all that was good and beautiful
when it was reflected therein, to look poor and mean; but that which was
good-for-nothing and looked ugly was shown magnified and increased in
ugliness. In this mirror the most beautiful landscapes looked like boiled
spinach, and the best persons were turned into frights, or appeared to stand
on their heads; their faces were so distorted that they were not to be
recognised; and if anyone had a mole, you might be sure that it would be
magnified and spread over both nose and mouth.
“That's glorious fun!” said the sprite. If a good thought passed through a
man's mind, then a grin was seen in the mirror, and the sprite laughed
heartily at his clever discovery. All the little sprites who went to his school
—for he kept a sprite school—told each other that a miracle had happened;
and that now only, as they thought, it would be possible to see how the
world really looked. They ran about with the mirror; and at last there was
not a land or a person who was not represented distorted in the mirror. So
then they thought they would fly up to the sky, and have a joke there. The
higher they flew with the mirror, the more terribly it grinned: they could
hardly hold it fast. Higher and higher still they flew, nearer and nearer to the
stars, when suddenly the mirror shook so terribly with grinning, that it flew
out of their hands and fell to the earth, where it was dashed in a hundred
million and more pieces. And now it worked much more evil than before;
for some of these pieces were hardly so large as a grain of sand, and they
flew about in the wide world, and when they got into people's eyes, there
they stayed; and then people saw everything perverted, or only had an eye
for that which was evil. This happened because the very smallest bit had the
same power which the whole mirror had possessed. Some persons even got
Page 58
a splinter in their heart, and then it made one shudder, for their heart
became like a lump of ice. Some of the broken pieces were so large that
they were used for windowpanes, through which one could not see one's
friends. Other pieces were put in spectacles; and that was a sad affair when
people put on their glasses to see well and rightly. Then the wicked sprite
laughed till he almost choked, for all this tickled his fancy. The fine
splinters still flew about in the air: and now we shall hear what happened
next.
SECOND STORY. A Little Boy and a Little Girl
In a large town, where there are so many houses, and so many people,
that there is no roof left for everybody to have a little garden; and where, on
this account, most persons are obliged to content themselves with flowers in
pots; there lived two little children, who had a garden somewhat larger than
a flower-pot. They were not brother and sister; but they cared for each other
as much as if they were. Their parents lived exactly opposite. They
inhabited two garrets; and where the roof of the one house joined that of the
other, and the gutter ran along the extreme end of it, there was to each house
a small window: one needed only to step over the gutter to get from one
window to the other.
The children's parents had large wooden boxes there, in which vegetables
for the kitchen were planted, and little rosetrees besides: there was a rose in
each box, and they grew splendidly. They now thought of placing the boxes
across the gutter, so that they nearly reached from one window to the other,
and looked just like two walls of flowers. The tendrils of the peas hung
down over the boxes; and the rose-trees shot up long branches, twined
round the windows, and then bent towards each other: it was almost like a
triumphant arch of foliage and flowers. The boxes were very high, and the
children knew that they must not creep over them; so they often obtained
permission to get out of the windows to each other, and to sit on their little
stools among the roses, where they could play delightfully. In winter there
was an end of this pleasure. The windows were often frozen over; but then
they heated copper farthings on the stove, and laid the hot farthing on the
windowpane, and then they had a capital peep-hole, quite nicely rounded;
and out of each peeped a gentle friendly eye—it was the little boy and the
little girl who were looking out. His name was Kay, hers was Gerda. In
summer, with one jump, they could get to each other; but in winter they
became like a lump of ice. Some of the broken pieces were so large that
they were used for windowpanes, through which one could not see one's
friends. Other pieces were put in spectacles; and that was a sad affair when
people put on their glasses to see well and rightly. Then the wicked sprite
laughed till he almost choked, for all this tickled his fancy. The fine
splinters still flew about in the air: and now we shall hear what happened
next.
SECOND STORY. A Little Boy and a Little Girl
In a large town, where there are so many houses, and so many people,
that there is no roof left for everybody to have a little garden; and where, on
this account, most persons are obliged to content themselves with flowers in
pots; there lived two little children, who had a garden somewhat larger than
a flower-pot. They were not brother and sister; but they cared for each other
as much as if they were. Their parents lived exactly opposite. They
inhabited two garrets; and where the roof of the one house joined that of the
other, and the gutter ran along the extreme end of it, there was to each house
a small window: one needed only to step over the gutter to get from one
window to the other.
The children's parents had large wooden boxes there, in which vegetables
for the kitchen were planted, and little rosetrees besides: there was a rose in
each box, and they grew splendidly. They now thought of placing the boxes
across the gutter, so that they nearly reached from one window to the other,
and looked just like two walls of flowers. The tendrils of the peas hung
down over the boxes; and the rose-trees shot up long branches, twined
round the windows, and then bent towards each other: it was almost like a
triumphant arch of foliage and flowers. The boxes were very high, and the
children knew that they must not creep over them; so they often obtained
permission to get out of the windows to each other, and to sit on their little
stools among the roses, where they could play delightfully. In winter there
was an end of this pleasure. The windows were often frozen over; but then
they heated copper farthings on the stove, and laid the hot farthing on the
windowpane, and then they had a capital peep-hole, quite nicely rounded;
and out of each peeped a gentle friendly eye—it was the little boy and the
little girl who were looking out. His name was Kay, hers was Gerda. In
summer, with one jump, they could get to each other; but in winter they
Page 59
were obliged first to go down the long stairs, and then up the long stairs
again: and out-of-doors there was quite a snow-storm.
“It is the white bees that are swarming,” said Kay's old grandmother.
“Do the white bees choose a queen?” asked the little boy; for he knew
that the honey-bees always have one.
“Yes,” said the grandmother, “she flies where the swarm hangs in the
thickest clusters. She is the largest of all; and she can never remain quietly
on the earth, but goes up again into the black clouds. Many a winter's night
she flies through the streets of the town, and peeps in at the windows; and
they then freeze in so wondrous a manner that they look like flowers.”
“Yes, I have seen it,” said both the children; and so they knew that it was
true.
“Can the Snow Queen come in?” said the little girl.
“Only let her come in!” said the little boy. “Then I'd put her on the stove,
and she'd melt.”
And then his grandmother patted his head and told him other stories.
In the evening, when little Kay was at home, and half undressed, he
climbed up on the chair by the window, and peeped out of the little hole. A
few snow-flakes were falling, and one, the largest of all, remained lying on
the edge of a flower-pot.
The flake of snow grew larger and larger; and at last it was like a young
lady, dressed in the finest white gauze, made of a million little flakes like
stars. She was so beautiful and delicate, but she was of ice, of dazzling,
sparkling ice; yet she lived; her eyes gazed fixedly, like two stars; but there
was neither quiet nor repose in them. She nodded towards the window, and
beckoned with her hand. The little boy was frightened, and jumped down
from the chair; it seemed to him as if, at the same moment, a large bird flew
past the window.
The next day it was a sharp frost—and then the spring came; the sun
shone, the green leaves appeared, the swallows built their nests, the
windows were opened, and the little children again sat in their pretty
garden, high up on the leads at the top of the house.
That summer the roses flowered in unwonted beauty. The little girl had
learned a hymn, in which there was something about roses; and then she
again: and out-of-doors there was quite a snow-storm.
“It is the white bees that are swarming,” said Kay's old grandmother.
“Do the white bees choose a queen?” asked the little boy; for he knew
that the honey-bees always have one.
“Yes,” said the grandmother, “she flies where the swarm hangs in the
thickest clusters. She is the largest of all; and she can never remain quietly
on the earth, but goes up again into the black clouds. Many a winter's night
she flies through the streets of the town, and peeps in at the windows; and
they then freeze in so wondrous a manner that they look like flowers.”
“Yes, I have seen it,” said both the children; and so they knew that it was
true.
“Can the Snow Queen come in?” said the little girl.
“Only let her come in!” said the little boy. “Then I'd put her on the stove,
and she'd melt.”
And then his grandmother patted his head and told him other stories.
In the evening, when little Kay was at home, and half undressed, he
climbed up on the chair by the window, and peeped out of the little hole. A
few snow-flakes were falling, and one, the largest of all, remained lying on
the edge of a flower-pot.
The flake of snow grew larger and larger; and at last it was like a young
lady, dressed in the finest white gauze, made of a million little flakes like
stars. She was so beautiful and delicate, but she was of ice, of dazzling,
sparkling ice; yet she lived; her eyes gazed fixedly, like two stars; but there
was neither quiet nor repose in them. She nodded towards the window, and
beckoned with her hand. The little boy was frightened, and jumped down
from the chair; it seemed to him as if, at the same moment, a large bird flew
past the window.
The next day it was a sharp frost—and then the spring came; the sun
shone, the green leaves appeared, the swallows built their nests, the
windows were opened, and the little children again sat in their pretty
garden, high up on the leads at the top of the house.
That summer the roses flowered in unwonted beauty. The little girl had
learned a hymn, in which there was something about roses; and then she
Page 60
thought of her own flowers; and she sang the verse to the little boy, who
then sang it with her:
“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet,
And angels descend there the children to greet.”
And the children held each other by the hand, kissed the roses, looked up
at the clear sunshine, and spoke as though they really saw angels there.
What lovely summer-days those were! How delightful to be out in the air,
near the fresh rose-bushes, that seem as if they would never finish
blossoming!
Kay and Gerda looked at the picture-book full of beasts and of birds; and
it was then—the clock in the church-tower was just striking five—that Kay
said, “Oh! I feel such a sharp pain in my heart; and now something has got
into my eye!”
The little girl put her arms around his neck. He winked his eyes; now
there was nothing to be seen.
“I think it is out now,” said he; but it was not. It was just one of those
pieces of glass from the magic mirror that had got into his eye; and poor
Kay had got another piece right in his heart. It will soon become like ice. It
did not hurt any longer, but there it was.
“What are you crying for?” asked he. “You look so ugly! There's nothing
the matter with me. Ah,” said he at once, “that rose is cankered! And look,
this one is quite crooked! After all, these roses are very ugly! They are just
like the box they are planted in!” And then he gave the box a good kick
with his foot, and pulled both the roses up.
“What are you doing?” cried the little girl; and as he perceived her fright,
he pulled up another rose, got in at the window, and hastened off from dear
little Gerda.
Afterwards, when she brought her picture-book, he asked, “What horrid
beasts have you there?” And if his grandmother told them stories, he always
interrupted her; besides, if he could manage it, he would get behind her, put
on her spectacles, and imitate her way of speaking; he copied all her ways,
and then everybody laughed at him. He was soon able to imitate the gait
and manner of everyone in the street. Everything that was peculiar and
displeasing in them—that Kay knew how to imitate: and at such times all
the people said, “The boy is certainly very clever!” But it was the glass he
then sang it with her:
“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet,
And angels descend there the children to greet.”
And the children held each other by the hand, kissed the roses, looked up
at the clear sunshine, and spoke as though they really saw angels there.
What lovely summer-days those were! How delightful to be out in the air,
near the fresh rose-bushes, that seem as if they would never finish
blossoming!
Kay and Gerda looked at the picture-book full of beasts and of birds; and
it was then—the clock in the church-tower was just striking five—that Kay
said, “Oh! I feel such a sharp pain in my heart; and now something has got
into my eye!”
The little girl put her arms around his neck. He winked his eyes; now
there was nothing to be seen.
“I think it is out now,” said he; but it was not. It was just one of those
pieces of glass from the magic mirror that had got into his eye; and poor
Kay had got another piece right in his heart. It will soon become like ice. It
did not hurt any longer, but there it was.
“What are you crying for?” asked he. “You look so ugly! There's nothing
the matter with me. Ah,” said he at once, “that rose is cankered! And look,
this one is quite crooked! After all, these roses are very ugly! They are just
like the box they are planted in!” And then he gave the box a good kick
with his foot, and pulled both the roses up.
“What are you doing?” cried the little girl; and as he perceived her fright,
he pulled up another rose, got in at the window, and hastened off from dear
little Gerda.
Afterwards, when she brought her picture-book, he asked, “What horrid
beasts have you there?” And if his grandmother told them stories, he always
interrupted her; besides, if he could manage it, he would get behind her, put
on her spectacles, and imitate her way of speaking; he copied all her ways,
and then everybody laughed at him. He was soon able to imitate the gait
and manner of everyone in the street. Everything that was peculiar and
displeasing in them—that Kay knew how to imitate: and at such times all
the people said, “The boy is certainly very clever!” But it was the glass he
Page 61
had got in his eye; the glass that was sticking in his heart, which made him
tease even little Gerda, whose whole soul was devoted to him.
His games now were quite different to what they had formerly been, they
were so very knowing. One winter's day, when the flakes of snow were
flying about, he spread the skirts of his blue coat, and caught the snow as it
fell.
“Look through this glass, Gerda,” said he. And every flake seemed larger,
and appeared like a magnificent flower, or beautiful star; it was splendid to
look at!
“Look, how clever!” said Kay. “That's much more interesting than real
flowers! They are as exact as possible; there is not a fault in them, if they
did not melt!”
It was not long after this, that Kay came one day with large gloves on,
and his little sledge at his back, and bawled right into Gerda's ears, “I have
permission to go out into the square where the others are playing”; and off
he was in a moment.
There, in the market-place, some of the boldest of the boys used to tie
their sledges to the carts as they passed by, and so they were pulled along,
and got a good ride. It was so capital! Just as they were in the very height of
their amusement, a large sledge passed by: it was painted quite white, and
there was someone in it wrapped up in a rough white mantle of fur, with a
rough white fur cap on his head. The sledge drove round the square twice,
and Kay tied on his sledge as quickly as he could, and off he drove with it.
On they went quicker and quicker into the next street; and the person who
drove turned round to Kay, and nodded to him in a friendly manner, just as
if they knew each other. Every time he was going to untie his sledge, the
person nodded to him, and then Kay sat quiet; and so on they went till they
came outside the gates of the town. Then the snow began to fall so thickly
that the little boy could not see an arm's length before him, but still on he
went: when suddenly he let go the string he held in his hand in order to get
loose from the sledge, but it was of no use; still the little vehicle rushed on
with the quickness of the wind. He then cried as loud as he could, but no
one heard him; the snow drifted and the sledge flew on, and sometimes it
gave a jerk as though they were driving over hedges and ditches. He was
quite frightened, and he tried to repeat the Lord's Prayer; but all he could
do, he was only able to remember the multiplication table.
tease even little Gerda, whose whole soul was devoted to him.
His games now were quite different to what they had formerly been, they
were so very knowing. One winter's day, when the flakes of snow were
flying about, he spread the skirts of his blue coat, and caught the snow as it
fell.
“Look through this glass, Gerda,” said he. And every flake seemed larger,
and appeared like a magnificent flower, or beautiful star; it was splendid to
look at!
“Look, how clever!” said Kay. “That's much more interesting than real
flowers! They are as exact as possible; there is not a fault in them, if they
did not melt!”
It was not long after this, that Kay came one day with large gloves on,
and his little sledge at his back, and bawled right into Gerda's ears, “I have
permission to go out into the square where the others are playing”; and off
he was in a moment.
There, in the market-place, some of the boldest of the boys used to tie
their sledges to the carts as they passed by, and so they were pulled along,
and got a good ride. It was so capital! Just as they were in the very height of
their amusement, a large sledge passed by: it was painted quite white, and
there was someone in it wrapped up in a rough white mantle of fur, with a
rough white fur cap on his head. The sledge drove round the square twice,
and Kay tied on his sledge as quickly as he could, and off he drove with it.
On they went quicker and quicker into the next street; and the person who
drove turned round to Kay, and nodded to him in a friendly manner, just as
if they knew each other. Every time he was going to untie his sledge, the
person nodded to him, and then Kay sat quiet; and so on they went till they
came outside the gates of the town. Then the snow began to fall so thickly
that the little boy could not see an arm's length before him, but still on he
went: when suddenly he let go the string he held in his hand in order to get
loose from the sledge, but it was of no use; still the little vehicle rushed on
with the quickness of the wind. He then cried as loud as he could, but no
one heard him; the snow drifted and the sledge flew on, and sometimes it
gave a jerk as though they were driving over hedges and ditches. He was
quite frightened, and he tried to repeat the Lord's Prayer; but all he could
do, he was only able to remember the multiplication table.
Page 62
The snow-flakes grew larger and larger, till at last they looked just like
great white fowls. Suddenly they flew on one side; the large sledge stopped,
and the person who drove rose up. It was a lady; her cloak and cap were of
snow. She was tall and of slender figure, and of a dazzling whiteness. It was
the Snow Queen.
“We have travelled fast,” said she; “but it is freezingly cold. Come under
my bearskin.” And she put him in the sledge beside her, wrapped the fur
round him, and he felt as though he were sinking in a snow-wreath.
“Are you still cold?” asked she; and then she kissed his forehead. Ah! it
was colder than ice; it penetrated to his very heart, which was already
almost a frozen lump; it seemed to him as if he were about to die—but a
moment more and it was quite congenial to him, and he did not remark the
cold that was around him.
“My sledge! Do not forget my sledge!” It was the first thing he thought
of. It was there tied to one of the white chickens, who flew along with it on
his back behind the large sledge. The Snow Queen kissed Kay once more,
and then he forgot little Gerda, grandmother, and all whom he had left at his
home.
“Now you will have no more kisses,” said she, “or else I should kiss you
to death!”
Kay looked at her. She was very beautiful; a more clever, or a more
lovely countenance he could not fancy to himself; and she no longer
appeared of ice as before, when she sat outside the window, and beckoned
to him; in his eyes she was perfect, he did not fear her at all, and told her
that he could calculate in his head and with fractions, even; that he knew the
number of square miles there were in the different countries, and how many
inhabitants they contained; and she smiled while he spoke. It then seemed
to him as if what he knew was not enough, and he looked upwards in the
large huge empty space above him, and on she flew with him; flew high
over the black clouds, while the storm moaned and whistled as though it
were singing some old tune. On they flew over woods and lakes, over seas,
and many lands; and beneath them the chilling storm rushed fast, the
wolves howled, the snow crackled; above them flew large screaming crows,
but higher up appeared the moon, quite large and bright; and it was on it
that Kay gazed during the long long winter's night; while by day he slept at
the feet of the Snow Queen.
great white fowls. Suddenly they flew on one side; the large sledge stopped,
and the person who drove rose up. It was a lady; her cloak and cap were of
snow. She was tall and of slender figure, and of a dazzling whiteness. It was
the Snow Queen.
“We have travelled fast,” said she; “but it is freezingly cold. Come under
my bearskin.” And she put him in the sledge beside her, wrapped the fur
round him, and he felt as though he were sinking in a snow-wreath.
“Are you still cold?” asked she; and then she kissed his forehead. Ah! it
was colder than ice; it penetrated to his very heart, which was already
almost a frozen lump; it seemed to him as if he were about to die—but a
moment more and it was quite congenial to him, and he did not remark the
cold that was around him.
“My sledge! Do not forget my sledge!” It was the first thing he thought
of. It was there tied to one of the white chickens, who flew along with it on
his back behind the large sledge. The Snow Queen kissed Kay once more,
and then he forgot little Gerda, grandmother, and all whom he had left at his
home.
“Now you will have no more kisses,” said she, “or else I should kiss you
to death!”
Kay looked at her. She was very beautiful; a more clever, or a more
lovely countenance he could not fancy to himself; and she no longer
appeared of ice as before, when she sat outside the window, and beckoned
to him; in his eyes she was perfect, he did not fear her at all, and told her
that he could calculate in his head and with fractions, even; that he knew the
number of square miles there were in the different countries, and how many
inhabitants they contained; and she smiled while he spoke. It then seemed
to him as if what he knew was not enough, and he looked upwards in the
large huge empty space above him, and on she flew with him; flew high
over the black clouds, while the storm moaned and whistled as though it
were singing some old tune. On they flew over woods and lakes, over seas,
and many lands; and beneath them the chilling storm rushed fast, the
wolves howled, the snow crackled; above them flew large screaming crows,
but higher up appeared the moon, quite large and bright; and it was on it
that Kay gazed during the long long winter's night; while by day he slept at
the feet of the Snow Queen.
Page 63
THIRD STORY. Of the Flower-Garden At the Old Woman's Who
Understood Witchcraft
But what became of little Gerda when Kay did not return? Where could
he be? Nobody knew; nobody could give any intelligence. All the boys
knew was, that they had seen him tie his sledge to another large and
splendid one, which drove down the street and out of the town. Nobody
knew where he was; many sad tears were shed, and little Gerda wept long
and bitterly; at last she said he must be dead; that he had been drowned in
the river which flowed close to the town. Oh! those were very long and
dismal winter evenings!
At last spring came, with its warm sunshine.
“Kay is dead and gone!” said little Gerda.
“That I don't believe,” said the Sunshine.
“Kay is dead and gone!” said she to the Swallows.
“That I don't believe,” said they: and at last little Gerda did not think so
any longer either.
“I'll put on my red shoes,” said she, one morning; “Kay has never seen
them, and then I'll go down to the river and ask there.”
It was quite early; she kissed her old grandmother, who was still asleep,
put on her red shoes, and went alone to the river.
“Is it true that you have taken my little playfellow? I will make you a
present of my red shoes, if you will give him back to me.”
And, as it seemed to her, the blue waves nodded in a strange manner;
then she took off her red shoes, the most precious things she possessed, and
threw them both into the river. But they fell close to the bank, and the little
waves bore them immediately to land; it was as if the stream would not take
what was dearest to her; for in reality it had not got little Kay; but Gerda
thought that she had not thrown the shoes out far enough, so she clambered
into a boat which lay among the rushes, went to the farthest end, and threw
out the shoes. But the boat was not fastened, and the motion which she
occasioned, made it drift from the shore. She observed this, and hastened to
get back; but before she could do so, the boat was more than a yard from
the land, and was gliding quickly onward.
Little Gerda was very frightened, and began to cry; but no one heard her
except the sparrows, and they could not carry her to land; but they flew
Understood Witchcraft
But what became of little Gerda when Kay did not return? Where could
he be? Nobody knew; nobody could give any intelligence. All the boys
knew was, that they had seen him tie his sledge to another large and
splendid one, which drove down the street and out of the town. Nobody
knew where he was; many sad tears were shed, and little Gerda wept long
and bitterly; at last she said he must be dead; that he had been drowned in
the river which flowed close to the town. Oh! those were very long and
dismal winter evenings!
At last spring came, with its warm sunshine.
“Kay is dead and gone!” said little Gerda.
“That I don't believe,” said the Sunshine.
“Kay is dead and gone!” said she to the Swallows.
“That I don't believe,” said they: and at last little Gerda did not think so
any longer either.
“I'll put on my red shoes,” said she, one morning; “Kay has never seen
them, and then I'll go down to the river and ask there.”
It was quite early; she kissed her old grandmother, who was still asleep,
put on her red shoes, and went alone to the river.
“Is it true that you have taken my little playfellow? I will make you a
present of my red shoes, if you will give him back to me.”
And, as it seemed to her, the blue waves nodded in a strange manner;
then she took off her red shoes, the most precious things she possessed, and
threw them both into the river. But they fell close to the bank, and the little
waves bore them immediately to land; it was as if the stream would not take
what was dearest to her; for in reality it had not got little Kay; but Gerda
thought that she had not thrown the shoes out far enough, so she clambered
into a boat which lay among the rushes, went to the farthest end, and threw
out the shoes. But the boat was not fastened, and the motion which she
occasioned, made it drift from the shore. She observed this, and hastened to
get back; but before she could do so, the boat was more than a yard from
the land, and was gliding quickly onward.
Little Gerda was very frightened, and began to cry; but no one heard her
except the sparrows, and they could not carry her to land; but they flew
Page 64
along the bank, and sang as if to comfort her, “Here we are! Here we are!”
The boat drifted with the stream, little Gerda sat quite still without shoes,
for they were swimming behind the boat, but she could not reach them,
because the boat went much faster than they did.
The banks on both sides were beautiful; lovely flowers, venerable trees,
and slopes with sheep and cows, but not a human being was to be seen.
“Perhaps the river will carry me to little Kay,” said she; and then she
grew less sad. She rose, and looked for many hours at the beautiful green
banks. Presently she sailed by a large cherry-orchard, where was a little
cottage with curious red and blue windows; it was thatched, and before it
two wooden soldiers stood sentry, and presented arms when anyone went
past.
Gerda called to them, for she thought they were alive; but they, of course,
did not answer. She came close to them, for the stream drifted the boat quite
near the land.
Gerda called still louder, and an old woman then came out of the cottage,
leaning upon a crooked stick. She had a large broad-brimmed hat on,
painted with the most splendid flowers.
“Poor little child!” said the old woman. “How did you get upon the large
rapid river, to be driven about so in the wide world!” And then the old
woman went into the water, caught hold of the boat with her crooked stick,
drew it to the bank, and lifted little Gerda out.
And Gerda was so glad to be on dry land again; but she was rather afraid
of the strange old woman.
“But come and tell me who you are, and how you came here,” said she.
And Gerda told her all; and the old woman shook her head and said, “A-
hem! a-hem!” and when Gerda had told her everything, and asked her if she
had not seen little Kay, the woman answered that he had not passed there,
but he no doubt would come; and she told her not to be cast down, but taste
her cherries, and look at her flowers, which were finer than any in a picture-
book, each of which could tell a whole story. She then took Gerda by the
hand, led her into the little cottage, and locked the door.
The windows were very high up; the glass was red, blue, and green, and
the sunlight shone through quite wondrously in all sorts of colors. On the
table stood the most exquisite cherries, and Gerda ate as many as she chose,
The boat drifted with the stream, little Gerda sat quite still without shoes,
for they were swimming behind the boat, but she could not reach them,
because the boat went much faster than they did.
The banks on both sides were beautiful; lovely flowers, venerable trees,
and slopes with sheep and cows, but not a human being was to be seen.
“Perhaps the river will carry me to little Kay,” said she; and then she
grew less sad. She rose, and looked for many hours at the beautiful green
banks. Presently she sailed by a large cherry-orchard, where was a little
cottage with curious red and blue windows; it was thatched, and before it
two wooden soldiers stood sentry, and presented arms when anyone went
past.
Gerda called to them, for she thought they were alive; but they, of course,
did not answer. She came close to them, for the stream drifted the boat quite
near the land.
Gerda called still louder, and an old woman then came out of the cottage,
leaning upon a crooked stick. She had a large broad-brimmed hat on,
painted with the most splendid flowers.
“Poor little child!” said the old woman. “How did you get upon the large
rapid river, to be driven about so in the wide world!” And then the old
woman went into the water, caught hold of the boat with her crooked stick,
drew it to the bank, and lifted little Gerda out.
And Gerda was so glad to be on dry land again; but she was rather afraid
of the strange old woman.
“But come and tell me who you are, and how you came here,” said she.
And Gerda told her all; and the old woman shook her head and said, “A-
hem! a-hem!” and when Gerda had told her everything, and asked her if she
had not seen little Kay, the woman answered that he had not passed there,
but he no doubt would come; and she told her not to be cast down, but taste
her cherries, and look at her flowers, which were finer than any in a picture-
book, each of which could tell a whole story. She then took Gerda by the
hand, led her into the little cottage, and locked the door.
The windows were very high up; the glass was red, blue, and green, and
the sunlight shone through quite wondrously in all sorts of colors. On the
table stood the most exquisite cherries, and Gerda ate as many as she chose,
Page 65
for she had permission to do so. While she was eating, the old woman
combed her hair with a golden comb, and her hair curled and shone with a
lovely golden color around that sweet little face, which was so round and so
like a rose.
“I have often longed for such a dear little girl,” said the old woman.
“Now you shall see how well we agree together”; and while she combed
little Gerda's hair, the child forgot her foster-brother Kay more and more,
for the old woman understood magic; but she was no evil being, she only
practised witchcraft a little for her own private amusement, and now she
wanted very much to keep little Gerda. She therefore went out in the
garden, stretched out her crooked stick towards the rose-bushes, which,
beautifully as they were blowing, all sank into the earth and no one could
tell where they had stood. The old woman feared that if Gerda should see
the roses, she would then think of her own, would remember little Kay, and
run away from her.
She now led Gerda into the flower-garden. Oh, what odour and what
loveliness was there! Every flower that one could think of, and of every
season, stood there in fullest bloom; no picture-book could be gayer or
more beautiful. Gerda jumped for joy, and played till the sun set behind the
tall cherry-tree; she then had a pretty bed, with a red silken coverlet filled
with blue violets. She fell asleep, and had as pleasant dreams as ever a
queen on her wedding-day.
The next morning she went to play with the flowers in the warm
sunshine, and thus passed away a day. Gerda knew every flower; and,
numerous as they were, it still seemed to Gerda that one was wanting,
though she did not know which. One day while she was looking at the hat
of the old woman painted with flowers, the most beautiful of them all
seemed to her to be a rose. The old woman had forgotten to take it from her
hat when she made the others vanish in the earth. But so it is when one's
thoughts are not collected. “What!” said Gerda. “Are there no roses here?”
and she ran about amongst the flowerbeds, and looked, and looked, but
there was not one to be found. She then sat down and wept; but her hot tears
fell just where a rose-bush had sunk; and when her warm tears watered the
ground, the tree shot up suddenly as fresh and blooming as when it had
been swallowed up. Gerda kissed the roses, thought of her own dear roses at
home, and with them of little Kay.
combed her hair with a golden comb, and her hair curled and shone with a
lovely golden color around that sweet little face, which was so round and so
like a rose.
“I have often longed for such a dear little girl,” said the old woman.
“Now you shall see how well we agree together”; and while she combed
little Gerda's hair, the child forgot her foster-brother Kay more and more,
for the old woman understood magic; but she was no evil being, she only
practised witchcraft a little for her own private amusement, and now she
wanted very much to keep little Gerda. She therefore went out in the
garden, stretched out her crooked stick towards the rose-bushes, which,
beautifully as they were blowing, all sank into the earth and no one could
tell where they had stood. The old woman feared that if Gerda should see
the roses, she would then think of her own, would remember little Kay, and
run away from her.
She now led Gerda into the flower-garden. Oh, what odour and what
loveliness was there! Every flower that one could think of, and of every
season, stood there in fullest bloom; no picture-book could be gayer or
more beautiful. Gerda jumped for joy, and played till the sun set behind the
tall cherry-tree; she then had a pretty bed, with a red silken coverlet filled
with blue violets. She fell asleep, and had as pleasant dreams as ever a
queen on her wedding-day.
The next morning she went to play with the flowers in the warm
sunshine, and thus passed away a day. Gerda knew every flower; and,
numerous as they were, it still seemed to Gerda that one was wanting,
though she did not know which. One day while she was looking at the hat
of the old woman painted with flowers, the most beautiful of them all
seemed to her to be a rose. The old woman had forgotten to take it from her
hat when she made the others vanish in the earth. But so it is when one's
thoughts are not collected. “What!” said Gerda. “Are there no roses here?”
and she ran about amongst the flowerbeds, and looked, and looked, but
there was not one to be found. She then sat down and wept; but her hot tears
fell just where a rose-bush had sunk; and when her warm tears watered the
ground, the tree shot up suddenly as fresh and blooming as when it had
been swallowed up. Gerda kissed the roses, thought of her own dear roses at
home, and with them of little Kay.
Page 66
“Oh, how long I have stayed!” said the little girl. “I intended to look for
Kay! Don't you know where he is?” she asked of the roses. “Do you think
he is dead and gone?”
“Dead he certainly is not,” said the Roses. “We have been in the earth
where all the dead are, but Kay was not there.”
“Many thanks!” said little Gerda; and she went to the other flowers,
looked into their cups, and asked, “Don't you know where little Kay is?”
But every flower stood in the sunshine, and dreamed its own fairy tale or
its own story: and they all told her very many things, but not one knew
anything of Kay.
Well, what did the Tiger-Lily say?
“Hearest thou not the drum? Bum! Bum! Those are the only two tones.
Always bum! Bum! Hark to the plaintive song of the old woman, to the call
of the priests! The Hindoo woman in her long robe stands upon the funeral
pile; the flames rise around her and her dead husband, but the Hindoo
woman thinks on the living one in the surrounding circle; on him whose
eyes burn hotter than the flames—on him, the fire of whose eyes pierces her
heart more than the flames which soon will burn her body to ashes. Can the
heart's flame die in the flame of the funeral pile?”
“I don't understand that at all,” said little Gerda.
“That is my story,” said the Lily.
What did the Convolvulus say?
“Projecting over a narrow mountain-path there hangs an old feudal castle.
Thick evergreens grow on the dilapidated walls, and around the altar, where
a lovely maiden is standing: she bends over the railing and looks out upon
the rose. No fresher rose hangs on the branches than she; no appleblossom
carried away by the wind is more buoyant! How her silken robe is rustling!
“'Is he not yet come?'”
“Is it Kay that you mean?” asked little Gerda.
“I am speaking about my story—about my dream,” answered the
Convolvulus.
What did the Snowdrops say?
“Between the trees a long board is hanging—it is a swing. Two little girls
are sitting in it, and swing themselves backwards and forwards; their frocks
Kay! Don't you know where he is?” she asked of the roses. “Do you think
he is dead and gone?”
“Dead he certainly is not,” said the Roses. “We have been in the earth
where all the dead are, but Kay was not there.”
“Many thanks!” said little Gerda; and she went to the other flowers,
looked into their cups, and asked, “Don't you know where little Kay is?”
But every flower stood in the sunshine, and dreamed its own fairy tale or
its own story: and they all told her very many things, but not one knew
anything of Kay.
Well, what did the Tiger-Lily say?
“Hearest thou not the drum? Bum! Bum! Those are the only two tones.
Always bum! Bum! Hark to the plaintive song of the old woman, to the call
of the priests! The Hindoo woman in her long robe stands upon the funeral
pile; the flames rise around her and her dead husband, but the Hindoo
woman thinks on the living one in the surrounding circle; on him whose
eyes burn hotter than the flames—on him, the fire of whose eyes pierces her
heart more than the flames which soon will burn her body to ashes. Can the
heart's flame die in the flame of the funeral pile?”
“I don't understand that at all,” said little Gerda.
“That is my story,” said the Lily.
What did the Convolvulus say?
“Projecting over a narrow mountain-path there hangs an old feudal castle.
Thick evergreens grow on the dilapidated walls, and around the altar, where
a lovely maiden is standing: she bends over the railing and looks out upon
the rose. No fresher rose hangs on the branches than she; no appleblossom
carried away by the wind is more buoyant! How her silken robe is rustling!
“'Is he not yet come?'”
“Is it Kay that you mean?” asked little Gerda.
“I am speaking about my story—about my dream,” answered the
Convolvulus.
What did the Snowdrops say?
“Between the trees a long board is hanging—it is a swing. Two little girls
are sitting in it, and swing themselves backwards and forwards; their frocks
Page 67
are as white as snow, and long green silk ribands flutter from their bonnets.
Their brother, who is older than they are, stands up in the swing; he twines
his arms round the cords to hold himself fast, for in one hand he has a little
cup, and in the other a clay-pipe. He is blowing soap-bubbles. The swing
moves, and the bubbles float in charming changing colors: the last is still
hanging to the end of the pipe, and rocks in the breeze. The swing moves.
The little black dog, as light as a soap-bubble, jumps up on his hind legs to
try to get into the swing. It moves, the dog falls down, barks, and is angry.
They tease him; the bubble bursts! A swing, a bursting bubble—such is my
song!”
“What you relate may be very pretty, but you tell it in so melancholy a
manner, and do not mention Kay.”
What do the Hyacinths say?
“There were once upon a time three sisters, quite transparent, and very
beautiful. The robe of the one was red, that of the second blue, and that of
the third white. They danced hand in hand beside the calm lake in the clear
moonshine. They were not elfin maidens, but mortal children. A sweet
fragrance was smelt, and the maidens vanished in the wood; the fragrance
grew stronger—three coffins, and in them three lovely maidens, glided out
of the forest and across the lake: the shining glow-worms flew around like
little floating lights. Do the dancing maidens sleep, or are they dead? The
odour of the flowers says they are corpses; the evening bell tolls for the
dead!”
“You make me quite sad,” said little Gerda. “I cannot help thinking of the
dead maidens. Oh! is little Kay really dead? The Roses have been in the
earth, and they say no.”
“Ding, dong!” sounded the Hyacinth bells. “We do not toll for little Kay;
we do not know him. That is our way of singing, the only one we have.”
And Gerda went to the Ranunculuses, that looked forth from among the
shining green leaves.
“You are a little bright sun!” said Gerda. “Tell me if you know where I
can find my playfellow.”
And the Ranunculus shone brightly, and looked again at Gerda. What
song could the Ranunculus sing? It was one that said nothing about Kay
either.
Their brother, who is older than they are, stands up in the swing; he twines
his arms round the cords to hold himself fast, for in one hand he has a little
cup, and in the other a clay-pipe. He is blowing soap-bubbles. The swing
moves, and the bubbles float in charming changing colors: the last is still
hanging to the end of the pipe, and rocks in the breeze. The swing moves.
The little black dog, as light as a soap-bubble, jumps up on his hind legs to
try to get into the swing. It moves, the dog falls down, barks, and is angry.
They tease him; the bubble bursts! A swing, a bursting bubble—such is my
song!”
“What you relate may be very pretty, but you tell it in so melancholy a
manner, and do not mention Kay.”
What do the Hyacinths say?
“There were once upon a time three sisters, quite transparent, and very
beautiful. The robe of the one was red, that of the second blue, and that of
the third white. They danced hand in hand beside the calm lake in the clear
moonshine. They were not elfin maidens, but mortal children. A sweet
fragrance was smelt, and the maidens vanished in the wood; the fragrance
grew stronger—three coffins, and in them three lovely maidens, glided out
of the forest and across the lake: the shining glow-worms flew around like
little floating lights. Do the dancing maidens sleep, or are they dead? The
odour of the flowers says they are corpses; the evening bell tolls for the
dead!”
“You make me quite sad,” said little Gerda. “I cannot help thinking of the
dead maidens. Oh! is little Kay really dead? The Roses have been in the
earth, and they say no.”
“Ding, dong!” sounded the Hyacinth bells. “We do not toll for little Kay;
we do not know him. That is our way of singing, the only one we have.”
And Gerda went to the Ranunculuses, that looked forth from among the
shining green leaves.
“You are a little bright sun!” said Gerda. “Tell me if you know where I
can find my playfellow.”
And the Ranunculus shone brightly, and looked again at Gerda. What
song could the Ranunculus sing? It was one that said nothing about Kay
either.
Page 68
“In a small court the bright sun was shining in the first days of spring.
The beams glided down the white walls of a neighbor's house, and close by
the fresh yellow flowers were growing, shining like gold in the warm sun-
rays. An old grandmother was sitting in the air; her grand-daughter, the poor
and lovely servant just come for a short visit. She knows her grandmother.
There was gold, pure virgin gold in that blessed kiss. There, that is my little
story,” said the Ranunculus.
“My poor old grandmother!” sighed Gerda. “Yes, she is longing for me,
no doubt: she is sorrowing for me, as she did for little Kay. But I will soon
come home, and then I will bring Kay with me. It is of no use asking the
flowers; they only know their own old rhymes, and can tell me nothing.”
And she tucked up her frock, to enable her to run quicker; but the Narcissus
gave her a knock on the leg, just as she was going to jump over it. So she
stood still, looked at the long yellow flower, and asked, “You perhaps know
something?” and she bent down to the Narcissus. And what did it say?
“I can see myself—I can see myself! Oh, how odorous I am! Up in the
little garret there stands, half-dressed, a little Dancer. She stands now on
one leg, now on both; she despises the whole world; yet she lives only in
imagination. She pours water out of the teapot over a piece of stuff which
she holds in her hand; it is the bodice; cleanliness is a fine thing. The white
dress is hanging on the hook; it was washed in the teapot, and dried on the
roof. She puts it on, ties a saffron-colored kerchief round her neck, and then
the gown looks whiter. I can see myself—I can see myself!”
“That's nothing to me,” said little Gerda. “That does not concern me.”
And then off she ran to the further end of the garden.
The gate was locked, but she shook the rusted bolt till it was loosened,
and the gate opened; and little Gerda ran off barefooted into the wide world.
She looked round her thrice, but no one followed her. At last she could run
no longer; she sat down on a large stone, and when she looked about her,
she saw that the summer had passed; it was late in the autumn, but that one
could not remark in the beautiful garden, where there was always sunshine,
and where there were flowers the whole year round.
“Dear me, how long I have staid!” said Gerda. “Autumn is come. I must
not rest any longer.” And she got up to go further.
Oh, how tender and wearied her little feet were! All around it looked so
cold and raw: the long willow-leaves were quite yellow, and the fog dripped
The beams glided down the white walls of a neighbor's house, and close by
the fresh yellow flowers were growing, shining like gold in the warm sun-
rays. An old grandmother was sitting in the air; her grand-daughter, the poor
and lovely servant just come for a short visit. She knows her grandmother.
There was gold, pure virgin gold in that blessed kiss. There, that is my little
story,” said the Ranunculus.
“My poor old grandmother!” sighed Gerda. “Yes, she is longing for me,
no doubt: she is sorrowing for me, as she did for little Kay. But I will soon
come home, and then I will bring Kay with me. It is of no use asking the
flowers; they only know their own old rhymes, and can tell me nothing.”
And she tucked up her frock, to enable her to run quicker; but the Narcissus
gave her a knock on the leg, just as she was going to jump over it. So she
stood still, looked at the long yellow flower, and asked, “You perhaps know
something?” and she bent down to the Narcissus. And what did it say?
“I can see myself—I can see myself! Oh, how odorous I am! Up in the
little garret there stands, half-dressed, a little Dancer. She stands now on
one leg, now on both; she despises the whole world; yet she lives only in
imagination. She pours water out of the teapot over a piece of stuff which
she holds in her hand; it is the bodice; cleanliness is a fine thing. The white
dress is hanging on the hook; it was washed in the teapot, and dried on the
roof. She puts it on, ties a saffron-colored kerchief round her neck, and then
the gown looks whiter. I can see myself—I can see myself!”
“That's nothing to me,” said little Gerda. “That does not concern me.”
And then off she ran to the further end of the garden.
The gate was locked, but she shook the rusted bolt till it was loosened,
and the gate opened; and little Gerda ran off barefooted into the wide world.
She looked round her thrice, but no one followed her. At last she could run
no longer; she sat down on a large stone, and when she looked about her,
she saw that the summer had passed; it was late in the autumn, but that one
could not remark in the beautiful garden, where there was always sunshine,
and where there were flowers the whole year round.
“Dear me, how long I have staid!” said Gerda. “Autumn is come. I must
not rest any longer.” And she got up to go further.
Oh, how tender and wearied her little feet were! All around it looked so
cold and raw: the long willow-leaves were quite yellow, and the fog dripped
Page 69
from them like water; one leaf fell after the other: the sloes only stood full
of fruit, which set one's teeth on edge. Oh, how dark and comfortless it was
in the dreary world!
FOURTH STORY. The Prince and Princess
Gerda was obliged to rest herself again, when, exactly opposite to her, a
large Raven came hopping over the white snow. He had long been looking
at Gerda and shaking his head; and now he said, “Caw! Caw!” Good day!
Good day! He could not say it better; but he felt a sympathy for the little
girl, and asked her where she was going all alone. The word “alone” Gerda
understood quite well, and felt how much was expressed by it; so she told
the Raven her whole history, and asked if he had not seen Kay.
The Raven nodded very gravely, and said, “It may be—it may be!”
“What, do you really think so?” cried the little girl; and she nearly
squeezed the Raven to death, so much did she kiss him.
“Gently, gently,” said the Raven. “I think I know; I think that it may be
little Kay. But now he has forgotten you for the Princess.”
“Does he live with a Princess?” asked Gerda.
“Yes—listen,” said the Raven; “but it will be difficult for me to speak
your language. If you understand the Raven language I can tell you better.”
“No, I have not learnt it,” said Gerda; “but my grandmother understands
it, and she can speak gibberish too. I wish I had learnt it.”
“No matter,” said the Raven; “I will tell you as well as I can; however, it
will be bad enough.” And then he told all he knew.
“In the kingdom where we now are there lives a Princess, who is
extraordinarily clever; for she has read all the newspapers in the whole
world, and has forgotten them again—so clever is she. She was lately, it is
said, sitting on her throne—which is not very amusing after all—when she
began humming an old tune, and it was just, 'Oh, why should I not be
married?' 'That song is not without its meaning,' said she, and so then she
was determined to marry; but she would have a husband who knew how to
give an answer when he was spoken to—not one who looked only as if he
were a great personage, for that is so tiresome. She then had all the ladies of
the court drummed together; and when they heard her intention, all were
very pleased, and said, 'We are very glad to hear it; it is the very thing we
were thinking of.' You may believe every word I say,” said the Raven; “for I
of fruit, which set one's teeth on edge. Oh, how dark and comfortless it was
in the dreary world!
FOURTH STORY. The Prince and Princess
Gerda was obliged to rest herself again, when, exactly opposite to her, a
large Raven came hopping over the white snow. He had long been looking
at Gerda and shaking his head; and now he said, “Caw! Caw!” Good day!
Good day! He could not say it better; but he felt a sympathy for the little
girl, and asked her where she was going all alone. The word “alone” Gerda
understood quite well, and felt how much was expressed by it; so she told
the Raven her whole history, and asked if he had not seen Kay.
The Raven nodded very gravely, and said, “It may be—it may be!”
“What, do you really think so?” cried the little girl; and she nearly
squeezed the Raven to death, so much did she kiss him.
“Gently, gently,” said the Raven. “I think I know; I think that it may be
little Kay. But now he has forgotten you for the Princess.”
“Does he live with a Princess?” asked Gerda.
“Yes—listen,” said the Raven; “but it will be difficult for me to speak
your language. If you understand the Raven language I can tell you better.”
“No, I have not learnt it,” said Gerda; “but my grandmother understands
it, and she can speak gibberish too. I wish I had learnt it.”
“No matter,” said the Raven; “I will tell you as well as I can; however, it
will be bad enough.” And then he told all he knew.
“In the kingdom where we now are there lives a Princess, who is
extraordinarily clever; for she has read all the newspapers in the whole
world, and has forgotten them again—so clever is she. She was lately, it is
said, sitting on her throne—which is not very amusing after all—when she
began humming an old tune, and it was just, 'Oh, why should I not be
married?' 'That song is not without its meaning,' said she, and so then she
was determined to marry; but she would have a husband who knew how to
give an answer when he was spoken to—not one who looked only as if he
were a great personage, for that is so tiresome. She then had all the ladies of
the court drummed together; and when they heard her intention, all were
very pleased, and said, 'We are very glad to hear it; it is the very thing we
were thinking of.' You may believe every word I say,” said the Raven; “for I
Page 70
have a tame sweetheart that hops about in the palace quite free, and it was
she who told me all this.
“The newspapers appeared forthwith with a border of hearts and the
initials of the Princess; and therein you might read that every good-looking
young man was at liberty to come to the palace and speak to the Princess;
and he who spoke in such wise as showed he felt himself at home there, that
one the Princess would choose for her husband.
“Yes, Yes,” said the Raven, “you may believe it; it is as true as I am
sitting here. People came in crowds; there was a crush and a hurry, but no
one was successful either on the first or second day. They could all talk well
enough when they were out in the street; but as soon as they came inside the
palace gates, and saw the guard richly dressed in silver, and the lackeys in
gold on the staircase, and the large illuminated saloons, then they were
abashed; and when they stood before the throne on which the Princess was
sitting, all they could do was to repeat the last word they had uttered, and to
hear it again did not interest her very much. It was just as if the people
within were under a charm, and had fallen into a trance till they came out
again into the street; for then—oh, then—they could chatter enough. There
was a whole row of them standing from the town-gates to the palace. I was
there myself to look,” said the Raven. “They grew hungry and thirsty; but
from the palace they got nothing whatever, not even a glass of water. Some
of the cleverest, it is true, had taken bread and butter with them: but none
shared it with his neighbor, for each thought, 'Let him look hungry, and then
the Princess won't have him.'”
“But Kay—little Kay,” said Gerda, “when did he come? Was he among
the number?”
“Patience, patience; we are just come to him. It was on the third day
when a little personage without horse or equipage, came marching right
boldly up to the palace; his eyes shone like yours, he had beautiful long
hair, but his clothes were very shabby.”
“That was Kay,” cried Gerda, with a voice of delight. “Oh, now I've
found him!” and she clapped her hands for joy.
“He had a little knapsack at his back,” said the Raven.
“No, that was certainly his sledge,” said Gerda; “for when he went away
he took his sledge with him.”
she who told me all this.
“The newspapers appeared forthwith with a border of hearts and the
initials of the Princess; and therein you might read that every good-looking
young man was at liberty to come to the palace and speak to the Princess;
and he who spoke in such wise as showed he felt himself at home there, that
one the Princess would choose for her husband.
“Yes, Yes,” said the Raven, “you may believe it; it is as true as I am
sitting here. People came in crowds; there was a crush and a hurry, but no
one was successful either on the first or second day. They could all talk well
enough when they were out in the street; but as soon as they came inside the
palace gates, and saw the guard richly dressed in silver, and the lackeys in
gold on the staircase, and the large illuminated saloons, then they were
abashed; and when they stood before the throne on which the Princess was
sitting, all they could do was to repeat the last word they had uttered, and to
hear it again did not interest her very much. It was just as if the people
within were under a charm, and had fallen into a trance till they came out
again into the street; for then—oh, then—they could chatter enough. There
was a whole row of them standing from the town-gates to the palace. I was
there myself to look,” said the Raven. “They grew hungry and thirsty; but
from the palace they got nothing whatever, not even a glass of water. Some
of the cleverest, it is true, had taken bread and butter with them: but none
shared it with his neighbor, for each thought, 'Let him look hungry, and then
the Princess won't have him.'”
“But Kay—little Kay,” said Gerda, “when did he come? Was he among
the number?”
“Patience, patience; we are just come to him. It was on the third day
when a little personage without horse or equipage, came marching right
boldly up to the palace; his eyes shone like yours, he had beautiful long
hair, but his clothes were very shabby.”
“That was Kay,” cried Gerda, with a voice of delight. “Oh, now I've
found him!” and she clapped her hands for joy.
“He had a little knapsack at his back,” said the Raven.
“No, that was certainly his sledge,” said Gerda; “for when he went away
he took his sledge with him.”
Page 71
“That may be,” said the Raven; “I did not examine him so minutely; but I
know from my tame sweetheart, that when he came into the court-yard of
the palace, and saw the body-guard in silver, the lackeys on the staircase, he
was not the least abashed; he nodded, and said to them, 'It must be very
tiresome to stand on the stairs; for my part, I shall go in.' The saloons were
gleaming with lustres—privy councillors and excellencies were walking
about barefooted, and wore gold keys; it was enough to make any one feel
uncomfortable. His boots creaked, too, so loudly, but still he was not at all
afraid.”
“That's Kay for certain,” said Gerda. “I know he had on new boots; I
have heard them creaking in grandmama's room.”
“Yes, they creaked,” said the Raven. “And on he went boldly up to the
Princess, who was sitting on a pearl as large as a spinning-wheel. All the
ladies of the court, with their attendants and attendants' attendants, and all
the cavaliers, with their gentlemen and gentlemen's gentlemen, stood round;
and the nearer they stood to the door, the prouder they looked. It was hardly
possible to look at the gentleman's gentleman, so very haughtily did he
stand in the doorway.”
“It must have been terrible,” said little Gerda. “And did Kay get the
Princess?”
“Were I not a Raven, I should have taken the Princess myself, although I
am promised. It is said he spoke as well as I speak when I talk Raven
language; this I learned from my tame sweetheart. He was bold and nicely
behaved; he had not come to woo the Princess, but only to hear her wisdom.
She pleased him, and he pleased her.”
“Yes, yes; for certain that was Kay,” said Gerda. “He was so clever; he
could reckon fractions in his head. Oh, won't you take me to the palace?”
“That is very easily said,” answered the Raven. “But how are we to
manage it? I'll speak to my tame sweetheart about it: she must advise us; for
so much I must tell you, such a little girl as you are will never get
permission to enter.”
“Oh, yes I shall,” said Gerda; “when Kay hears that I am here, he will
come out directly to fetch me.”
“Wait for me here on these steps,” said the Raven. He moved his head
backwards and forwards and flew away.
know from my tame sweetheart, that when he came into the court-yard of
the palace, and saw the body-guard in silver, the lackeys on the staircase, he
was not the least abashed; he nodded, and said to them, 'It must be very
tiresome to stand on the stairs; for my part, I shall go in.' The saloons were
gleaming with lustres—privy councillors and excellencies were walking
about barefooted, and wore gold keys; it was enough to make any one feel
uncomfortable. His boots creaked, too, so loudly, but still he was not at all
afraid.”
“That's Kay for certain,” said Gerda. “I know he had on new boots; I
have heard them creaking in grandmama's room.”
“Yes, they creaked,” said the Raven. “And on he went boldly up to the
Princess, who was sitting on a pearl as large as a spinning-wheel. All the
ladies of the court, with their attendants and attendants' attendants, and all
the cavaliers, with their gentlemen and gentlemen's gentlemen, stood round;
and the nearer they stood to the door, the prouder they looked. It was hardly
possible to look at the gentleman's gentleman, so very haughtily did he
stand in the doorway.”
“It must have been terrible,” said little Gerda. “And did Kay get the
Princess?”
“Were I not a Raven, I should have taken the Princess myself, although I
am promised. It is said he spoke as well as I speak when I talk Raven
language; this I learned from my tame sweetheart. He was bold and nicely
behaved; he had not come to woo the Princess, but only to hear her wisdom.
She pleased him, and he pleased her.”
“Yes, yes; for certain that was Kay,” said Gerda. “He was so clever; he
could reckon fractions in his head. Oh, won't you take me to the palace?”
“That is very easily said,” answered the Raven. “But how are we to
manage it? I'll speak to my tame sweetheart about it: she must advise us; for
so much I must tell you, such a little girl as you are will never get
permission to enter.”
“Oh, yes I shall,” said Gerda; “when Kay hears that I am here, he will
come out directly to fetch me.”
“Wait for me here on these steps,” said the Raven. He moved his head
backwards and forwards and flew away.
Page 72
The evening was closing in when the Raven returned. “Caw—caw!” said
he. “She sends you her compliments; and here is a roll for you. She took it
out of the kitchen, where there is bread enough. You are hungry, no doubt. It
is not possible for you to enter the palace, for you are barefooted: the guards
in silver, and the lackeys in gold, would not allow it; but do not cry, you
shall come in still. My sweetheart knows a little back stair that leads to the
bedchamber, and she knows where she can get the key of it.”
And they went into the garden in the large avenue, where one leaf was
falling after the other; and when the lights in the palace had all gradually
disappeared, the Raven led little Gerda to the back door, which stood half
open.
Oh, how Gerda's heart beat with anxiety and longing! It was just as if she
had been about to do something wrong; and yet she only wanted to know if
little Kay was there. Yes, he must be there. She called to mind his intelligent
eyes, and his long hair, so vividly, she could quite see him as he used to
laugh when they were sitting under the roses at home. “He will, no doubt,
be glad to see you—to hear what a long way you have come for his sake; to
know how unhappy all at home were when he did not come back.”
Oh, what a fright and a joy it was!
They were now on the stairs. A single lamp was burning there; and on the
floor stood the tame Raven, turning her head on every side and looking at
Gerda, who bowed as her grandmother had taught her to do.
“My intended has told me so much good of you, my dear young lady,”
said the tame Raven. “Your tale is very affecting. If you will take the lamp,
I will go before. We will go straight on, for we shall meet no one.”
“I think there is somebody just behind us,” said Gerda; and something
rushed past: it was like shadowy figures on the wall; horses with flowing
manes and thin legs, huntsmen, ladies and gentlemen on horseback.
“They are only dreams,” said the Raven. “They come to fetch the
thoughts of the high personages to the chase; 'tis well, for now you can
observe them in bed all the better. But let me find, when you enjoy honor
and distinction, that you possess a grateful heart.”
“Tut! That's not worth talking about,” said the Raven of the woods.
They now entered the first saloon, which was of rose-colored satin, with
artificial flowers on the wall. Here the dreams were rushing past, but they
he. “She sends you her compliments; and here is a roll for you. She took it
out of the kitchen, where there is bread enough. You are hungry, no doubt. It
is not possible for you to enter the palace, for you are barefooted: the guards
in silver, and the lackeys in gold, would not allow it; but do not cry, you
shall come in still. My sweetheart knows a little back stair that leads to the
bedchamber, and she knows where she can get the key of it.”
And they went into the garden in the large avenue, where one leaf was
falling after the other; and when the lights in the palace had all gradually
disappeared, the Raven led little Gerda to the back door, which stood half
open.
Oh, how Gerda's heart beat with anxiety and longing! It was just as if she
had been about to do something wrong; and yet she only wanted to know if
little Kay was there. Yes, he must be there. She called to mind his intelligent
eyes, and his long hair, so vividly, she could quite see him as he used to
laugh when they were sitting under the roses at home. “He will, no doubt,
be glad to see you—to hear what a long way you have come for his sake; to
know how unhappy all at home were when he did not come back.”
Oh, what a fright and a joy it was!
They were now on the stairs. A single lamp was burning there; and on the
floor stood the tame Raven, turning her head on every side and looking at
Gerda, who bowed as her grandmother had taught her to do.
“My intended has told me so much good of you, my dear young lady,”
said the tame Raven. “Your tale is very affecting. If you will take the lamp,
I will go before. We will go straight on, for we shall meet no one.”
“I think there is somebody just behind us,” said Gerda; and something
rushed past: it was like shadowy figures on the wall; horses with flowing
manes and thin legs, huntsmen, ladies and gentlemen on horseback.
“They are only dreams,” said the Raven. “They come to fetch the
thoughts of the high personages to the chase; 'tis well, for now you can
observe them in bed all the better. But let me find, when you enjoy honor
and distinction, that you possess a grateful heart.”
“Tut! That's not worth talking about,” said the Raven of the woods.
They now entered the first saloon, which was of rose-colored satin, with
artificial flowers on the wall. Here the dreams were rushing past, but they
Page 73
hastened by so quickly that Gerda could not see the high personages. One
hall was more magnificent than the other; one might indeed well be
abashed; and at last they came into the bedchamber. The ceiling of the room
resembled a large palm-tree with leaves of glass, of costly glass; and in the
middle, from a thick golden stem, hung two beds, each of which resembled
a lily. One was white, and in this lay the Princess; the other was red, and it
was here that Gerda was to look for little Kay. She bent back one of the red
leaves, and saw a brown neck. Oh! that was Kay! She called him quite loud
by name, held the lamp towards him—the dreams rushed back again into
the chamber—he awoke, turned his head, and—it was not little Kay!
The Prince was only like him about the neck; but he was young and
handsome. And out of the white lily leaves the Princess peeped, too, and
asked what was the matter. Then little Gerda cried, and told her her whole
history, and all that the Ravens had done for her.
“Poor little thing!” said the Prince and the Princess. They praised the
Ravens very much, and told them they were not at all angry with them, but
they were not to do so again. However, they should have a reward. “Will
you fly about here at liberty,” asked the Princess; “or would you like to
have a fixed appointment as court ravens, with all the broken bits from the
kitchen?”
And both the Ravens nodded, and begged for a fixed appointment; for
they thought of their old age, and said, “It is a good thing to have a
provision for our old days.”
And the Prince got up and let Gerda sleep in his bed, and more than this
he could not do. She folded her little hands and thought, “How good men
and animals are!” and she then fell asleep and slept soundly. All the dreams
flew in again, and they now looked like the angels; they drew a little sledge,
in which little Kay sat and nodded his head; but the whole was only a
dream, and therefore it all vanished as soon as she awoke.
The next day she was dressed from head to foot in silk and velvet. They
offered to let her stay at the palace, and lead a happy life; but she begged to
have a little carriage with a horse in front, and for a small pair of shoes;
then, she said, she would again go forth in the wide world and look for Kay.
Shoes and a muff were given her; she was, too, dressed very nicely; and
when she was about to set off, a new carriage stopped before the door. It
was of pure gold, and the arms of the Prince and Princess shone like a star
hall was more magnificent than the other; one might indeed well be
abashed; and at last they came into the bedchamber. The ceiling of the room
resembled a large palm-tree with leaves of glass, of costly glass; and in the
middle, from a thick golden stem, hung two beds, each of which resembled
a lily. One was white, and in this lay the Princess; the other was red, and it
was here that Gerda was to look for little Kay. She bent back one of the red
leaves, and saw a brown neck. Oh! that was Kay! She called him quite loud
by name, held the lamp towards him—the dreams rushed back again into
the chamber—he awoke, turned his head, and—it was not little Kay!
The Prince was only like him about the neck; but he was young and
handsome. And out of the white lily leaves the Princess peeped, too, and
asked what was the matter. Then little Gerda cried, and told her her whole
history, and all that the Ravens had done for her.
“Poor little thing!” said the Prince and the Princess. They praised the
Ravens very much, and told them they were not at all angry with them, but
they were not to do so again. However, they should have a reward. “Will
you fly about here at liberty,” asked the Princess; “or would you like to
have a fixed appointment as court ravens, with all the broken bits from the
kitchen?”
And both the Ravens nodded, and begged for a fixed appointment; for
they thought of their old age, and said, “It is a good thing to have a
provision for our old days.”
And the Prince got up and let Gerda sleep in his bed, and more than this
he could not do. She folded her little hands and thought, “How good men
and animals are!” and she then fell asleep and slept soundly. All the dreams
flew in again, and they now looked like the angels; they drew a little sledge,
in which little Kay sat and nodded his head; but the whole was only a
dream, and therefore it all vanished as soon as she awoke.
The next day she was dressed from head to foot in silk and velvet. They
offered to let her stay at the palace, and lead a happy life; but she begged to
have a little carriage with a horse in front, and for a small pair of shoes;
then, she said, she would again go forth in the wide world and look for Kay.
Shoes and a muff were given her; she was, too, dressed very nicely; and
when she was about to set off, a new carriage stopped before the door. It
was of pure gold, and the arms of the Prince and Princess shone like a star
Page 74
upon it; the coachman, the footmen, and the outriders, for outriders were
there, too, all wore golden crowns. The Prince and the Princess assisted her
into the carriage themselves, and wished her all success. The Raven of the
woods, who was now married, accompanied her for the first three miles. He
sat beside Gerda, for he could not bear riding backwards; the other Raven
stood in the doorway, and flapped her wings; she could not accompany
Gerda, because she suffered from headache since she had had a fixed
appointment and ate so much. The carriage was lined inside with sugar-
plums, and in the seats were fruits and gingerbread.
“Farewell! Farewell!” cried Prince and Princess; and Gerda wept, and the
Raven wept. Thus passed the first miles; and then the Raven bade her
farewell, and this was the most painful separation of all. He flew into a tree,
and beat his black wings as long as he could see the carriage, that shone
from afar like a sunbeam.
FIFTH STORY. The Little Robber Maiden
They drove through the dark wood; but the carriage shone like a torch,
and it dazzled the eyes of the robbers, so that they could not bear to look at
it.
“'Tis gold! 'Tis gold!” they cried; and they rushed forward, seized the
horses, knocked down the little postilion, the coachman, and the servants,
and pulled little Gerda out of the carriage.
“How plump, how beautiful she is! She must have been fed on nut-
kernels,” said the old female robber, who had a long, scrubby beard, and
bushy eyebrows that hung down over her eyes. “She is as good as a fatted
lamb! How nice she will be!” And then she drew out a knife, the blade of
which shone so that it was quite dreadful to behold.
“Oh!” cried the woman at the same moment. She had been bitten in the
ear by her own little daughter, who hung at her back; and who was so wild
and unmanageable, that it was quite amusing to see her. “You naughty
child!” said the mother: and now she had not time to kill Gerda.
“She shall play with me,” said the little robber child. “She shall give me
her muff, and her pretty frock; she shall sleep in my bed!” And then she
gave her mother another bite, so that she jumped, and ran round with the
pain; and the Robbers laughed, and said, “Look, how she is dancing with
the little one!”
there, too, all wore golden crowns. The Prince and the Princess assisted her
into the carriage themselves, and wished her all success. The Raven of the
woods, who was now married, accompanied her for the first three miles. He
sat beside Gerda, for he could not bear riding backwards; the other Raven
stood in the doorway, and flapped her wings; she could not accompany
Gerda, because she suffered from headache since she had had a fixed
appointment and ate so much. The carriage was lined inside with sugar-
plums, and in the seats were fruits and gingerbread.
“Farewell! Farewell!” cried Prince and Princess; and Gerda wept, and the
Raven wept. Thus passed the first miles; and then the Raven bade her
farewell, and this was the most painful separation of all. He flew into a tree,
and beat his black wings as long as he could see the carriage, that shone
from afar like a sunbeam.
FIFTH STORY. The Little Robber Maiden
They drove through the dark wood; but the carriage shone like a torch,
and it dazzled the eyes of the robbers, so that they could not bear to look at
it.
“'Tis gold! 'Tis gold!” they cried; and they rushed forward, seized the
horses, knocked down the little postilion, the coachman, and the servants,
and pulled little Gerda out of the carriage.
“How plump, how beautiful she is! She must have been fed on nut-
kernels,” said the old female robber, who had a long, scrubby beard, and
bushy eyebrows that hung down over her eyes. “She is as good as a fatted
lamb! How nice she will be!” And then she drew out a knife, the blade of
which shone so that it was quite dreadful to behold.
“Oh!” cried the woman at the same moment. She had been bitten in the
ear by her own little daughter, who hung at her back; and who was so wild
and unmanageable, that it was quite amusing to see her. “You naughty
child!” said the mother: and now she had not time to kill Gerda.
“She shall play with me,” said the little robber child. “She shall give me
her muff, and her pretty frock; she shall sleep in my bed!” And then she
gave her mother another bite, so that she jumped, and ran round with the
pain; and the Robbers laughed, and said, “Look, how she is dancing with
the little one!”
Page 75
“I will go into the carriage,” said the little robber maiden; and she would
have her will, for she was very spoiled and very headstrong. She and Gerda
got in; and then away they drove over the stumps of felled trees, deeper and
deeper into the woods. The little robber maiden was as tall as Gerda, but
stronger, broader-shouldered, and of dark complexion; her eyes were quite
black; they looked almost melancholy. She embraced little Gerda, and said,
“They shall not kill you as long as I am not displeased with you. You are,
doubtless, a Princess?”
“No,” said little Gerda; who then related all that had happened to her, and
how much she cared about little Kay.
The little robber maiden looked at her with a serious air, nodded her head
slightly, and said, “They shall not kill you, even if I am angry with you:
then I will do it myself”; and she dried Gerda's eyes, and put both her hands
in the handsome muff, which was so soft and warm.
At length the carriage stopped. They were in the midst of the court-yard
of a robber's castle. It was full of cracks from top to bottom; and out of the
openings magpies and rooks were flying; and the great bull-dogs, each of
which looked as if he could swallow a man, jumped up, but they did not
bark, for that was forbidden.
In the midst of the large, old, smoking hall burnt a great fire on the stone
floor. The smoke disappeared under the stones, and had to seek its own
egress. In an immense caldron soup was boiling; and rabbits and hares were
being roasted on a spit.
“You shall sleep with me to-night, with all my animals,” said the little
robber maiden. They had something to eat and drink; and then went into a
corner, where straw and carpets were lying. Beside them, on laths and
perches, sat nearly a hundred pigeons, all asleep, seemingly; but yet they
moved a little when the robber maiden came. “They are all mine,” said she,
at the same time seizing one that was next to her by the legs and shaking it
so that its wings fluttered. “Kiss it,” cried the little girl, and flung the pigeon
in Gerda's face. “Up there is the rabble of the wood,” continued she,
pointing to several laths which were fastened before a hole high up in the
wall; “that's the rabble; they would all fly away immediately, if they were
not well fastened in. And here is my dear old Bac”; and she laid hold of the
horns of a reindeer, that had a bright copper ring round its neck, and was
tethered to the spot. “We are obliged to lock this fellow in too, or he would
have her will, for she was very spoiled and very headstrong. She and Gerda
got in; and then away they drove over the stumps of felled trees, deeper and
deeper into the woods. The little robber maiden was as tall as Gerda, but
stronger, broader-shouldered, and of dark complexion; her eyes were quite
black; they looked almost melancholy. She embraced little Gerda, and said,
“They shall not kill you as long as I am not displeased with you. You are,
doubtless, a Princess?”
“No,” said little Gerda; who then related all that had happened to her, and
how much she cared about little Kay.
The little robber maiden looked at her with a serious air, nodded her head
slightly, and said, “They shall not kill you, even if I am angry with you:
then I will do it myself”; and she dried Gerda's eyes, and put both her hands
in the handsome muff, which was so soft and warm.
At length the carriage stopped. They were in the midst of the court-yard
of a robber's castle. It was full of cracks from top to bottom; and out of the
openings magpies and rooks were flying; and the great bull-dogs, each of
which looked as if he could swallow a man, jumped up, but they did not
bark, for that was forbidden.
In the midst of the large, old, smoking hall burnt a great fire on the stone
floor. The smoke disappeared under the stones, and had to seek its own
egress. In an immense caldron soup was boiling; and rabbits and hares were
being roasted on a spit.
“You shall sleep with me to-night, with all my animals,” said the little
robber maiden. They had something to eat and drink; and then went into a
corner, where straw and carpets were lying. Beside them, on laths and
perches, sat nearly a hundred pigeons, all asleep, seemingly; but yet they
moved a little when the robber maiden came. “They are all mine,” said she,
at the same time seizing one that was next to her by the legs and shaking it
so that its wings fluttered. “Kiss it,” cried the little girl, and flung the pigeon
in Gerda's face. “Up there is the rabble of the wood,” continued she,
pointing to several laths which were fastened before a hole high up in the
wall; “that's the rabble; they would all fly away immediately, if they were
not well fastened in. And here is my dear old Bac”; and she laid hold of the
horns of a reindeer, that had a bright copper ring round its neck, and was
tethered to the spot. “We are obliged to lock this fellow in too, or he would
Page 76
make his escape. Every evening I tickle his neck with my sharp knife; he is
so frightened at it!” and the little girl drew forth a long knife, from a crack
in the wall, and let it glide over the Reindeer's neck. The poor animal
kicked; the girl laughed, and pulled Gerda into bed with her.
“Do you intend to keep your knife while you sleep?” asked Gerda;
looking at it rather fearfully.
“I always sleep with the knife,” said the little robber maiden. “There is no
knowing what may happen. But tell me now, once more, all about little
Kay; and why you have started off in the wide world alone.” And Gerda
related all, from the very beginning: the Wood-pigeons cooed above in their
cage, and the others slept. The little robber maiden wound her arm round
Gerda's neck, held the knife in the other hand, and snored so loud that
everybody could hear her; but Gerda could not close her eyes, for she did
not know whether she was to live or die. The robbers sat round the fire,
sang and drank; and the old female robber jumped about so, that it was
quite dreadful for Gerda to see her.
Then the Wood-pigeons said, “Coo! Coo! We have seen little Kay! A
white hen carries his sledge; he himself sat in the carriage of the Snow
Queen, who passed here, down just over the wood, as we lay in our nest.
She blew upon us young ones; and all died except we two. Coo! Coo!”
“What is that you say up there?” cried little Gerda. “Where did the Snow
Queen go to? Do you know anything about it?”
“She is no doubt gone to Lapland; for there is always snow and ice there.
Only ask the Reindeer, who is tethered there.”
“Ice and snow is there! There it is, glorious and beautiful!” said the
Reindeer. “One can spring about in the large shining valleys! The Snow
Queen has her summer-tent there; but her fixed abode is high up towards
the North Pole, on the Island called Spitzbergen.”
“Oh, Kay! Poor little Kay!” sighed Gerda.
“Do you choose to be quiet?” said the robber maiden. “If you don't, I
shall make you.”
In the morning Gerda told her all that the Wood-pigeons had said; and the
little maiden looked very serious, but she nodded her head, and said, “That's
no matter—that's no matter. Do you know where Lapland lies!” she asked
of the Reindeer.
so frightened at it!” and the little girl drew forth a long knife, from a crack
in the wall, and let it glide over the Reindeer's neck. The poor animal
kicked; the girl laughed, and pulled Gerda into bed with her.
“Do you intend to keep your knife while you sleep?” asked Gerda;
looking at it rather fearfully.
“I always sleep with the knife,” said the little robber maiden. “There is no
knowing what may happen. But tell me now, once more, all about little
Kay; and why you have started off in the wide world alone.” And Gerda
related all, from the very beginning: the Wood-pigeons cooed above in their
cage, and the others slept. The little robber maiden wound her arm round
Gerda's neck, held the knife in the other hand, and snored so loud that
everybody could hear her; but Gerda could not close her eyes, for she did
not know whether she was to live or die. The robbers sat round the fire,
sang and drank; and the old female robber jumped about so, that it was
quite dreadful for Gerda to see her.
Then the Wood-pigeons said, “Coo! Coo! We have seen little Kay! A
white hen carries his sledge; he himself sat in the carriage of the Snow
Queen, who passed here, down just over the wood, as we lay in our nest.
She blew upon us young ones; and all died except we two. Coo! Coo!”
“What is that you say up there?” cried little Gerda. “Where did the Snow
Queen go to? Do you know anything about it?”
“She is no doubt gone to Lapland; for there is always snow and ice there.
Only ask the Reindeer, who is tethered there.”
“Ice and snow is there! There it is, glorious and beautiful!” said the
Reindeer. “One can spring about in the large shining valleys! The Snow
Queen has her summer-tent there; but her fixed abode is high up towards
the North Pole, on the Island called Spitzbergen.”
“Oh, Kay! Poor little Kay!” sighed Gerda.
“Do you choose to be quiet?” said the robber maiden. “If you don't, I
shall make you.”
In the morning Gerda told her all that the Wood-pigeons had said; and the
little maiden looked very serious, but she nodded her head, and said, “That's
no matter—that's no matter. Do you know where Lapland lies!” she asked
of the Reindeer.
Page 77
“Who should know better than I?” said the animal; and his eyes rolled in
his head. “I was born and bred there—there I leapt about on the fields of
snow.”
“Listen,” said the robber maiden to Gerda. “You see that the men are
gone; but my mother is still here, and will remain. However, towards
morning she takes a draught out of the large flask, and then she sleeps a
little: then I will do something for you.” She now jumped out of bed, flew
to her mother; with her arms round her neck, and pulling her by the beard,
said, “Good morrow, my own sweet nanny-goat of a mother.” And her
mother took hold of her nose, and pinched it till it was red and blue; but this
was all done out of pure love.
When the mother had taken a sup at her flask, and was having a nap, the
little robber maiden went to the Reindeer, and said, “I should very much
like to give you still many a tickling with the sharp knife, for then you are
so amusing; however, I will untether you, and help you out, so that you may
go back to Lapland. But you must make good use of your legs; and take this
little girl for me to the palace of the Snow Queen, where her playfellow is.
You have heard, I suppose, all she said; for she spoke loud enough, and you
were listening.”
The Reindeer gave a bound for joy. The robber maiden lifted up little
Gerda, and took the precaution to bind her fast on the Reindeer's back; she
even gave her a small cushion to sit on. “Here are your worsted leggins, for
it will be cold; but the muff I shall keep for myself, for it is so very pretty.
But I do not wish you to be cold. Here is a pair of lined gloves of my
mother's; they just reach up to your elbow. On with them! Now you look
about the hands just like my ugly old mother!”
And Gerda wept for joy.
“I can't bear to see you fretting,” said the little robber maiden. “This is
just the time when you ought to look pleased. Here are two loaves and a
ham for you, so that you won't starve.” The bread and the meat were
fastened to the Reindeer's back; the little maiden opened the door, called in
all the dogs, and then with her knife cut the rope that fastened the animal,
and said to him, “Now, off with you; but take good care of the little girl!”
And Gerda stretched out her hands with the large wadded gloves towards
the robber maiden, and said, “Farewell!” and the Reindeer flew on over
his head. “I was born and bred there—there I leapt about on the fields of
snow.”
“Listen,” said the robber maiden to Gerda. “You see that the men are
gone; but my mother is still here, and will remain. However, towards
morning she takes a draught out of the large flask, and then she sleeps a
little: then I will do something for you.” She now jumped out of bed, flew
to her mother; with her arms round her neck, and pulling her by the beard,
said, “Good morrow, my own sweet nanny-goat of a mother.” And her
mother took hold of her nose, and pinched it till it was red and blue; but this
was all done out of pure love.
When the mother had taken a sup at her flask, and was having a nap, the
little robber maiden went to the Reindeer, and said, “I should very much
like to give you still many a tickling with the sharp knife, for then you are
so amusing; however, I will untether you, and help you out, so that you may
go back to Lapland. But you must make good use of your legs; and take this
little girl for me to the palace of the Snow Queen, where her playfellow is.
You have heard, I suppose, all she said; for she spoke loud enough, and you
were listening.”
The Reindeer gave a bound for joy. The robber maiden lifted up little
Gerda, and took the precaution to bind her fast on the Reindeer's back; she
even gave her a small cushion to sit on. “Here are your worsted leggins, for
it will be cold; but the muff I shall keep for myself, for it is so very pretty.
But I do not wish you to be cold. Here is a pair of lined gloves of my
mother's; they just reach up to your elbow. On with them! Now you look
about the hands just like my ugly old mother!”
And Gerda wept for joy.
“I can't bear to see you fretting,” said the little robber maiden. “This is
just the time when you ought to look pleased. Here are two loaves and a
ham for you, so that you won't starve.” The bread and the meat were
fastened to the Reindeer's back; the little maiden opened the door, called in
all the dogs, and then with her knife cut the rope that fastened the animal,
and said to him, “Now, off with you; but take good care of the little girl!”
And Gerda stretched out her hands with the large wadded gloves towards
the robber maiden, and said, “Farewell!” and the Reindeer flew on over
Page 78
bush and bramble through the great wood, over moor and heath, as fast as
he could go.
“Ddsa! Ddsa!” was heard in the sky. It was just as if somebody was
sneezing.
“These are my old northern-lights,” said the Reindeer, “look how they
gleam!” And on he now sped still quicker—day and night on he went: the
loaves were consumed, and the ham too; and now they were in Lapland.
SIXTH STORY. The Lapland Woman and the Finland Woman
Suddenly they stopped before a little house, which looked very
miserable. The roof reached to the ground; and the door was so low, that the
family were obliged to creep upon their stomachs when they went in or out.
Nobody was at home except an old Lapland woman, who was dressing fish
by the light of an oil lamp. And the Reindeer told her the whole of Gerda's
history, but first of all his own; for that seemed to him of much greater
importance. Gerda was so chilled that she could not speak.
“Poor thing,” said the Lapland woman, “you have far to run still. You
have more than a hundred miles to go before you get to Finland; there the
Snow Queen has her country-house, and burns blue lights every evening. I
will give you a few words from me, which I will write on a dried haberdine,
for paper I have none; this you can take with you to the Finland woman,
and she will be able to give you more information than I can.”
When Gerda had warmed herself, and had eaten and drunk, the Lapland
woman wrote a few words on a dried haberdine, begged Gerda to take care
of them, put her on the Reindeer, bound her fast, and away sprang the
animal. “Ddsa! Ddsa!” was again heard in the air; the most charming blue
lights burned the whole night in the sky, and at last they came to Finland.
They knocked at the chimney of the Finland woman; for as to a door, she
had none.
There was such a heat inside that the Finland woman herself went about
almost naked. She was diminutive and dirty. She immediately loosened
little Gerda's clothes, pulled off her thick gloves and boots; for otherwise
the heat would have been too great—and after laying a piece of ice on the
Reindeer's head, read what was written on the fish-skin. She read it three
times: she then knew it by heart; so she put the fish into the cupboard—for
it might very well be eaten, and she never threw anything away.
he could go.
“Ddsa! Ddsa!” was heard in the sky. It was just as if somebody was
sneezing.
“These are my old northern-lights,” said the Reindeer, “look how they
gleam!” And on he now sped still quicker—day and night on he went: the
loaves were consumed, and the ham too; and now they were in Lapland.
SIXTH STORY. The Lapland Woman and the Finland Woman
Suddenly they stopped before a little house, which looked very
miserable. The roof reached to the ground; and the door was so low, that the
family were obliged to creep upon their stomachs when they went in or out.
Nobody was at home except an old Lapland woman, who was dressing fish
by the light of an oil lamp. And the Reindeer told her the whole of Gerda's
history, but first of all his own; for that seemed to him of much greater
importance. Gerda was so chilled that she could not speak.
“Poor thing,” said the Lapland woman, “you have far to run still. You
have more than a hundred miles to go before you get to Finland; there the
Snow Queen has her country-house, and burns blue lights every evening. I
will give you a few words from me, which I will write on a dried haberdine,
for paper I have none; this you can take with you to the Finland woman,
and she will be able to give you more information than I can.”
When Gerda had warmed herself, and had eaten and drunk, the Lapland
woman wrote a few words on a dried haberdine, begged Gerda to take care
of them, put her on the Reindeer, bound her fast, and away sprang the
animal. “Ddsa! Ddsa!” was again heard in the air; the most charming blue
lights burned the whole night in the sky, and at last they came to Finland.
They knocked at the chimney of the Finland woman; for as to a door, she
had none.
There was such a heat inside that the Finland woman herself went about
almost naked. She was diminutive and dirty. She immediately loosened
little Gerda's clothes, pulled off her thick gloves and boots; for otherwise
the heat would have been too great—and after laying a piece of ice on the
Reindeer's head, read what was written on the fish-skin. She read it three
times: she then knew it by heart; so she put the fish into the cupboard—for
it might very well be eaten, and she never threw anything away.
Page 79
Then the Reindeer related his own story first, and afterwards that of little
Gerda; and the Finland woman winked her eyes, but said nothing.
“You are so clever,” said the Reindeer; “you can, I know, twist all the
winds of the world together in a knot. If the seaman loosens one knot, then
he has a good wind; if a second, then it blows pretty stiffly; if he undoes the
third and fourth, then it rages so that the forests are upturned. Will you give
the little maiden a potion, that she may possess the strength of twelve men,
and vanquish the Snow Queen?”
“The strength of twelve men!” said the Finland woman. “Much good that
would be!” Then she went to a cupboard, and drew out a large skin rolled
up. When she had unrolled it, strange characters were to be seen written
thereon; and the Finland woman read at such a rate that the perspiration
trickled down her forehead.
But the Reindeer begged so hard for little Gerda, and Gerda looked so
imploringly with tearful eyes at the Finland woman, that she winked, and
drew the Reindeer aside into a corner, where they whispered together, while
the animal got some fresh ice put on his head.
“'Tis true little Kay is at the Snow Queen's, and finds everything there
quite to his taste; and he thinks it the very best place in the world; but the
reason of that is, he has a splinter of glass in his eye, and in his heart. These
must be got out first; otherwise he will never go back to mankind, and the
Snow Queen will retain her power over him.”
“But can you give little Gerda nothing to take which will endue her with
power over the whole?”
“I can give her no more power than what she has already. Don't you see
how great it is? Don't you see how men and animals are forced to serve her;
how well she gets through the world barefooted? She must not hear of her
power from us; that power lies in her heart, because she is a sweet and
innocent child! If she cannot get to the Snow Queen by herself, and rid little
Kay of the glass, we cannot help her. Two miles hence the garden of the
Snow Queen begins; thither you may carry the little girl. Set her down by
the large bush with red berries, standing in the snow; don't stay talking, but
hasten back as fast as possible.” And now the Finland woman placed little
Gerda on the Reindeer's back, and off he ran with all imaginable speed.
“Oh! I have not got my boots! I have not brought my gloves!” cried little
Gerda. She remarked she was without them from the cutting frost; but the
Gerda; and the Finland woman winked her eyes, but said nothing.
“You are so clever,” said the Reindeer; “you can, I know, twist all the
winds of the world together in a knot. If the seaman loosens one knot, then
he has a good wind; if a second, then it blows pretty stiffly; if he undoes the
third and fourth, then it rages so that the forests are upturned. Will you give
the little maiden a potion, that she may possess the strength of twelve men,
and vanquish the Snow Queen?”
“The strength of twelve men!” said the Finland woman. “Much good that
would be!” Then she went to a cupboard, and drew out a large skin rolled
up. When she had unrolled it, strange characters were to be seen written
thereon; and the Finland woman read at such a rate that the perspiration
trickled down her forehead.
But the Reindeer begged so hard for little Gerda, and Gerda looked so
imploringly with tearful eyes at the Finland woman, that she winked, and
drew the Reindeer aside into a corner, where they whispered together, while
the animal got some fresh ice put on his head.
“'Tis true little Kay is at the Snow Queen's, and finds everything there
quite to his taste; and he thinks it the very best place in the world; but the
reason of that is, he has a splinter of glass in his eye, and in his heart. These
must be got out first; otherwise he will never go back to mankind, and the
Snow Queen will retain her power over him.”
“But can you give little Gerda nothing to take which will endue her with
power over the whole?”
“I can give her no more power than what she has already. Don't you see
how great it is? Don't you see how men and animals are forced to serve her;
how well she gets through the world barefooted? She must not hear of her
power from us; that power lies in her heart, because she is a sweet and
innocent child! If she cannot get to the Snow Queen by herself, and rid little
Kay of the glass, we cannot help her. Two miles hence the garden of the
Snow Queen begins; thither you may carry the little girl. Set her down by
the large bush with red berries, standing in the snow; don't stay talking, but
hasten back as fast as possible.” And now the Finland woman placed little
Gerda on the Reindeer's back, and off he ran with all imaginable speed.
“Oh! I have not got my boots! I have not brought my gloves!” cried little
Gerda. She remarked she was without them from the cutting frost; but the
Page 80
Reindeer dared not stand still; on he ran till he came to the great bush with
the red berries, and there he set Gerda down, kissed her mouth, while large
bright tears flowed from the animal's eyes, and then back he went as fast as
possible. There stood poor Gerda now, without shoes or gloves, in the very
middle of dreadful icy Finland.
She ran on as fast as she could. There then came a whole regiment of
snow-flakes, but they did not fall from above, and they were quite bright
and shining from the Aurora Borealis. The flakes ran along the ground, and
the nearer they came the larger they grew. Gerda well remembered how
large and strange the snow-flakes appeared when she once saw them
through a magnifying-glass; but now they were large and terrific in another
manner—they were all alive. They were the outposts of the Snow Queen.
They had the most wondrous shapes; some looked like large ugly
porcupines; others like snakes knotted together, with their heads sticking
out; and others, again, like small fat bears, with the hair standing on end: all
were of dazzling whiteness—all were living snow-flakes.
Little Gerda repeated the Lord's Prayer. The cold was so intense that she
could see her own breath, which came like smoke out of her mouth. It grew
thicker and thicker, and took the form of little angels, that grew more and
more when they touched the earth. All had helms on their heads, and lances
and shields in their hands; they increased in numbers; and when Gerda had
finished the Lord's Prayer, she was surrounded by a whole legion. They
thrust at the horrid snow-flakes with their spears, so that they flew into a
thousand pieces; and little Gerda walked on bravely and in security. The
angels patted her hands and feet; and then she felt the cold less, and went on
quickly towards the palace of the Snow Queen.
But now we shall see how Kay fared. He never thought of Gerda, and
least of all that she was standing before the palace.
SEVENTH STORY. What Took Place in the Palace of the Snow Queen,
and what Happened Afterward.
The walls of the palace were of driving snow, and the windows and doors
of cutting winds. There were more than a hundred halls there, according as
the snow was driven by the winds. The largest was many miles in extent; all
were lighted up by the powerful Aurora Borealis, and all were so large, so
empty, so icy cold, and so resplendent! Mirth never reigned there; there was
never even a little bear-ball, with the storm for music, while the polar bears
the red berries, and there he set Gerda down, kissed her mouth, while large
bright tears flowed from the animal's eyes, and then back he went as fast as
possible. There stood poor Gerda now, without shoes or gloves, in the very
middle of dreadful icy Finland.
She ran on as fast as she could. There then came a whole regiment of
snow-flakes, but they did not fall from above, and they were quite bright
and shining from the Aurora Borealis. The flakes ran along the ground, and
the nearer they came the larger they grew. Gerda well remembered how
large and strange the snow-flakes appeared when she once saw them
through a magnifying-glass; but now they were large and terrific in another
manner—they were all alive. They were the outposts of the Snow Queen.
They had the most wondrous shapes; some looked like large ugly
porcupines; others like snakes knotted together, with their heads sticking
out; and others, again, like small fat bears, with the hair standing on end: all
were of dazzling whiteness—all were living snow-flakes.
Little Gerda repeated the Lord's Prayer. The cold was so intense that she
could see her own breath, which came like smoke out of her mouth. It grew
thicker and thicker, and took the form of little angels, that grew more and
more when they touched the earth. All had helms on their heads, and lances
and shields in their hands; they increased in numbers; and when Gerda had
finished the Lord's Prayer, she was surrounded by a whole legion. They
thrust at the horrid snow-flakes with their spears, so that they flew into a
thousand pieces; and little Gerda walked on bravely and in security. The
angels patted her hands and feet; and then she felt the cold less, and went on
quickly towards the palace of the Snow Queen.
But now we shall see how Kay fared. He never thought of Gerda, and
least of all that she was standing before the palace.
SEVENTH STORY. What Took Place in the Palace of the Snow Queen,
and what Happened Afterward.
The walls of the palace were of driving snow, and the windows and doors
of cutting winds. There were more than a hundred halls there, according as
the snow was driven by the winds. The largest was many miles in extent; all
were lighted up by the powerful Aurora Borealis, and all were so large, so
empty, so icy cold, and so resplendent! Mirth never reigned there; there was
never even a little bear-ball, with the storm for music, while the polar bears
Page 81
went on their hind legs and showed off their steps. Never a little tea-party of
white young lady foxes; vast, cold, and empty were the halls of the Snow
Queen. The northern-lights shone with such precision that one could tell
exactly when they were at their highest or lowest degree of brightness. In
the middle of the empty, endless hall of snow, was a frozen lake; it was
cracked in a thousand pieces, but each piece was so like the other, that it
seemed the work of a cunning artificer. In the middle of this lake sat the
Snow Queen when she was at home; and then she said she was sitting in the
Mirror of Understanding, and that this was the only one and the best thing
in the world.
Little Kay was quite blue, yes nearly black with cold; but he did not
observe it, for she had kissed away all feeling of cold from his body, and his
heart was a lump of ice. He was dragging along some pointed flat pieces of
ice, which he laid together in all possible ways, for he wanted to make
something with them; just as we have little flat pieces of wood to make
geometrical figures with, called the Chinese Puzzle. Kay made all sorts of
figures, the most complicated, for it was an ice-puzzle for the
understanding. In his eyes the figures were extraordinarily beautiful, and of
the utmost importance; for the bit of glass which was in his eye caused this.
He found whole figures which represented a written word; but he never
could manage to represent just the word he wanted—that word was
“eternity”; and the Snow Queen had said, “If you can discover that figure,
you shall be your own master, and I will make you a present of the whole
world and a pair of new skates.” But he could not find it out.
“I am going now to warm lands,” said the Snow Queen. “I must have a
look down into the black caldrons.” It was the volcanoes Vesuvius and Etna
that she meant. “I will just give them a coating of white, for that is as it
ought to be; besides, it is good for the oranges and the grapes.” And then
away she flew, and Kay sat quite alone in the empty halls of ice that were
miles long, and looked at the blocks of ice, and thought and thought till his
skull was almost cracked. There he sat quite benumbed and motionless; one
would have imagined he was frozen to death.
Suddenly little Gerda stepped through the great portal into the palace.
The gate was formed of cutting winds; but Gerda repeated her evening
prayer, and the winds were laid as though they slept; and the little maiden
entered the vast, empty, cold halls. There she beheld Kay: she recognised
white young lady foxes; vast, cold, and empty were the halls of the Snow
Queen. The northern-lights shone with such precision that one could tell
exactly when they were at their highest or lowest degree of brightness. In
the middle of the empty, endless hall of snow, was a frozen lake; it was
cracked in a thousand pieces, but each piece was so like the other, that it
seemed the work of a cunning artificer. In the middle of this lake sat the
Snow Queen when she was at home; and then she said she was sitting in the
Mirror of Understanding, and that this was the only one and the best thing
in the world.
Little Kay was quite blue, yes nearly black with cold; but he did not
observe it, for she had kissed away all feeling of cold from his body, and his
heart was a lump of ice. He was dragging along some pointed flat pieces of
ice, which he laid together in all possible ways, for he wanted to make
something with them; just as we have little flat pieces of wood to make
geometrical figures with, called the Chinese Puzzle. Kay made all sorts of
figures, the most complicated, for it was an ice-puzzle for the
understanding. In his eyes the figures were extraordinarily beautiful, and of
the utmost importance; for the bit of glass which was in his eye caused this.
He found whole figures which represented a written word; but he never
could manage to represent just the word he wanted—that word was
“eternity”; and the Snow Queen had said, “If you can discover that figure,
you shall be your own master, and I will make you a present of the whole
world and a pair of new skates.” But he could not find it out.
“I am going now to warm lands,” said the Snow Queen. “I must have a
look down into the black caldrons.” It was the volcanoes Vesuvius and Etna
that she meant. “I will just give them a coating of white, for that is as it
ought to be; besides, it is good for the oranges and the grapes.” And then
away she flew, and Kay sat quite alone in the empty halls of ice that were
miles long, and looked at the blocks of ice, and thought and thought till his
skull was almost cracked. There he sat quite benumbed and motionless; one
would have imagined he was frozen to death.
Suddenly little Gerda stepped through the great portal into the palace.
The gate was formed of cutting winds; but Gerda repeated her evening
prayer, and the winds were laid as though they slept; and the little maiden
entered the vast, empty, cold halls. There she beheld Kay: she recognised
Page 82
him, flew to embrace him, and cried out, her arms firmly holding him the
while, “Kay, sweet little Kay! Have I then found you at last?”
But he sat quite still, benumbed and cold. Then little Gerda shed burning
tears; and they fell on his bosom, they penetrated to his heart, they thawed
the lumps of ice, and consumed the splinters of the looking-glass; he looked
at her, and she sang the hymn:
“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet, And angels descend there
the children to greet.”
Hereupon Kay burst into tears; he wept so much that the splinter rolled
out of his eye, and he recognised her, and shouted, “Gerda, sweet little
Gerda! Where have you been so long? And where have I been?” He looked
round him. “How cold it is here!” said he. “How empty and cold!” And he
held fast by Gerda, who laughed and wept for joy. It was so beautiful, that
even the blocks of ice danced about for joy; and when they were tired and
laid themselves down, they formed exactly the letters which the Snow
Queen had told him to find out; so now he was his own master, and he
would have the whole world and a pair of new skates into the bargain.
Gerda kissed his cheeks, and they grew quite blooming; she kissed his
eyes, and they shone like her own; she kissed his hands and feet, and he was
again well and merry. The Snow Queen might come back as soon as she
liked; there stood his discharge written in resplendent masses of ice.
They took each other by the hand, and wandered forth out of the large
hall; they talked of their old grandmother, and of the roses upon the roof;
and wherever they went, the winds ceased raging, and the sun burst forth.
And when they reached the bush with the red berries, they found the
Reindeer waiting for them. He had brought another, a young one, with him,
whose udder was filled with milk, which he gave to the little ones, and
kissed their lips. They then carried Kay and Gerda—first to the Finland
woman, where they warmed themselves in the warm room, and learned
what they were to do on their journey home; and they went to the Lapland
woman, who made some new clothes for them and repaired their sledges.
The Reindeer and the young hind leaped along beside them, and
accompanied them to the boundary of the country. Here the first vegetation
peeped forth; here Kay and Gerda took leave of the Lapland woman.
“Farewell! Farewell!” they all said. And the first green buds appeared, the
first little birds began to chirrup; and out of the wood came, riding on a
while, “Kay, sweet little Kay! Have I then found you at last?”
But he sat quite still, benumbed and cold. Then little Gerda shed burning
tears; and they fell on his bosom, they penetrated to his heart, they thawed
the lumps of ice, and consumed the splinters of the looking-glass; he looked
at her, and she sang the hymn:
“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet, And angels descend there
the children to greet.”
Hereupon Kay burst into tears; he wept so much that the splinter rolled
out of his eye, and he recognised her, and shouted, “Gerda, sweet little
Gerda! Where have you been so long? And where have I been?” He looked
round him. “How cold it is here!” said he. “How empty and cold!” And he
held fast by Gerda, who laughed and wept for joy. It was so beautiful, that
even the blocks of ice danced about for joy; and when they were tired and
laid themselves down, they formed exactly the letters which the Snow
Queen had told him to find out; so now he was his own master, and he
would have the whole world and a pair of new skates into the bargain.
Gerda kissed his cheeks, and they grew quite blooming; she kissed his
eyes, and they shone like her own; she kissed his hands and feet, and he was
again well and merry. The Snow Queen might come back as soon as she
liked; there stood his discharge written in resplendent masses of ice.
They took each other by the hand, and wandered forth out of the large
hall; they talked of their old grandmother, and of the roses upon the roof;
and wherever they went, the winds ceased raging, and the sun burst forth.
And when they reached the bush with the red berries, they found the
Reindeer waiting for them. He had brought another, a young one, with him,
whose udder was filled with milk, which he gave to the little ones, and
kissed their lips. They then carried Kay and Gerda—first to the Finland
woman, where they warmed themselves in the warm room, and learned
what they were to do on their journey home; and they went to the Lapland
woman, who made some new clothes for them and repaired their sledges.
The Reindeer and the young hind leaped along beside them, and
accompanied them to the boundary of the country. Here the first vegetation
peeped forth; here Kay and Gerda took leave of the Lapland woman.
“Farewell! Farewell!” they all said. And the first green buds appeared, the
first little birds began to chirrup; and out of the wood came, riding on a
Page 83
magnificent horse, which Gerda knew (it was one of the leaders in the
golden carriage), a young damsel with a bright-red cap on her head, and
armed with pistols. It was the little robber maiden, who, tired of being at
home, had determined to make a journey to the north; and afterwards in
another direction, if that did not please her. She recognised Gerda
immediately, and Gerda knew her too. It was a joyful meeting.
“You are a fine fellow for tramping about,” said she to little Kay; “I
should like to know, faith, if you deserve that one should run from one end
of the world to the other for your sake?”
But Gerda patted her cheeks, and inquired for the Prince and Princess.
“They are gone abroad,” said the other.
“But the Raven?” asked little Gerda.
“Oh! The Raven is dead,” she answered. “His tame sweetheart is a
widow, and wears a bit of black worsted round her leg; she laments most
piteously, but it's all mere talk and stuff! Now tell me what you've been
doing and how you managed to catch him.”
And Gerda and Kay both told their story.
And “Schnipp-schnapp-schnurre-basselurre,” said the robber maiden; and
she took the hands of each, and promised that if she should some day pass
through the town where they lived, she would come and visit them; and
then away she rode. Kay and Gerda took each other's hand: it was lovely
spring weather, with abundance of flowers and of verdure. The church-bells
rang, and the children recognised the high towers, and the large town; it was
that in which they dwelt. They entered and hastened up to their
grandmother's room, where everything was standing as formerly. The clock
said “tick! tack!” and the finger moved round; but as they entered, they
remarked that they were now grown up. The roses on the leads hung
blooming in at the open window; there stood the little children's chairs, and
Kay and Gerda sat down on them, holding each other by the hand; they both
had forgotten the cold empty splendor of the Snow Queen, as though it had
been a dream. The grandmother sat in the bright sunshine, and read aloud
from the Bible: “Unless ye become as little children, ye cannot enter the
kingdom of heaven.”
And Kay and Gerda looked in each other's eyes, and all at once they
understood the old hymn:
golden carriage), a young damsel with a bright-red cap on her head, and
armed with pistols. It was the little robber maiden, who, tired of being at
home, had determined to make a journey to the north; and afterwards in
another direction, if that did not please her. She recognised Gerda
immediately, and Gerda knew her too. It was a joyful meeting.
“You are a fine fellow for tramping about,” said she to little Kay; “I
should like to know, faith, if you deserve that one should run from one end
of the world to the other for your sake?”
But Gerda patted her cheeks, and inquired for the Prince and Princess.
“They are gone abroad,” said the other.
“But the Raven?” asked little Gerda.
“Oh! The Raven is dead,” she answered. “His tame sweetheart is a
widow, and wears a bit of black worsted round her leg; she laments most
piteously, but it's all mere talk and stuff! Now tell me what you've been
doing and how you managed to catch him.”
And Gerda and Kay both told their story.
And “Schnipp-schnapp-schnurre-basselurre,” said the robber maiden; and
she took the hands of each, and promised that if she should some day pass
through the town where they lived, she would come and visit them; and
then away she rode. Kay and Gerda took each other's hand: it was lovely
spring weather, with abundance of flowers and of verdure. The church-bells
rang, and the children recognised the high towers, and the large town; it was
that in which they dwelt. They entered and hastened up to their
grandmother's room, where everything was standing as formerly. The clock
said “tick! tack!” and the finger moved round; but as they entered, they
remarked that they were now grown up. The roses on the leads hung
blooming in at the open window; there stood the little children's chairs, and
Kay and Gerda sat down on them, holding each other by the hand; they both
had forgotten the cold empty splendor of the Snow Queen, as though it had
been a dream. The grandmother sat in the bright sunshine, and read aloud
from the Bible: “Unless ye become as little children, ye cannot enter the
kingdom of heaven.”
And Kay and Gerda looked in each other's eyes, and all at once they
understood the old hymn:
Page 84
“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet, And angels descend there
the children to greet.”
There sat the two grown-up persons; grown-up, and yet children; children
at least in heart; and it was summer-time; summer, glorious summer!
the children to greet.”
There sat the two grown-up persons; grown-up, and yet children; children
at least in heart; and it was summer-time; summer, glorious summer!
Page 85
Page 86
THE LEAP-FROG
A Flea, a Grasshopper, and a Leap-frog once wanted to see which could
jump highest; and they invited the whole world, and everybody else besides
who chose to come to see the festival. Three famous jumpers were they, as
everyone would say, when they all met together in the room.
“I will give my daughter to him who jumps highest,” exclaimed the King;
“for it is not so amusing where there is no prize to jump for.”
The Flea was the first to step forward. He had exquisite manners, and
bowed to the company on all sides; for he had noble blood, and was,
moreover, accustomed to the society of man alone; and that makes a great
difference.
Then came the Grasshopper. He was considerably heavier, but he was
well-mannered, and wore a green uniform, which he had by right of birth;
he said, moreover, that he belonged to a very ancient Egyptian family, and
that in the house where he then was, he was thought much of. The fact was,
he had been just brought out of the fields, and put in a pasteboard house,
three stories high, all made of court-cards, with the colored side inwards;
and doors and windows cut out of the body of the Queen of Hearts. “I sing
so well,” said he, “that sixteen native grasshoppers who have chirped from
infancy, and yet got no house built of cards to live in, grew thinner than
they were before for sheer vexation when they heard me.”
It was thus that the Flea and the Grasshopper gave an account of
themselves, and thought they were quite good enough to marry a Princess.
The Leap-frog said nothing; but people gave it as their opinion, that he
therefore thought the more; and when the housedog snuffed at him with his
nose, he confessed the Leap-frog was of good family. The old councillor,
who had had three orders given him to make him hold his tongue, asserted
that the Leap-frog was a prophet; for that one could see on his back, if there
would be a severe or mild winter, and that was what one could not see even
on the back of the man who writes the almanac.
“I say nothing, it is true,” exclaimed the King; “but I have my own
opinion, notwithstanding.”
A Flea, a Grasshopper, and a Leap-frog once wanted to see which could
jump highest; and they invited the whole world, and everybody else besides
who chose to come to see the festival. Three famous jumpers were they, as
everyone would say, when they all met together in the room.
“I will give my daughter to him who jumps highest,” exclaimed the King;
“for it is not so amusing where there is no prize to jump for.”
The Flea was the first to step forward. He had exquisite manners, and
bowed to the company on all sides; for he had noble blood, and was,
moreover, accustomed to the society of man alone; and that makes a great
difference.
Then came the Grasshopper. He was considerably heavier, but he was
well-mannered, and wore a green uniform, which he had by right of birth;
he said, moreover, that he belonged to a very ancient Egyptian family, and
that in the house where he then was, he was thought much of. The fact was,
he had been just brought out of the fields, and put in a pasteboard house,
three stories high, all made of court-cards, with the colored side inwards;
and doors and windows cut out of the body of the Queen of Hearts. “I sing
so well,” said he, “that sixteen native grasshoppers who have chirped from
infancy, and yet got no house built of cards to live in, grew thinner than
they were before for sheer vexation when they heard me.”
It was thus that the Flea and the Grasshopper gave an account of
themselves, and thought they were quite good enough to marry a Princess.
The Leap-frog said nothing; but people gave it as their opinion, that he
therefore thought the more; and when the housedog snuffed at him with his
nose, he confessed the Leap-frog was of good family. The old councillor,
who had had three orders given him to make him hold his tongue, asserted
that the Leap-frog was a prophet; for that one could see on his back, if there
would be a severe or mild winter, and that was what one could not see even
on the back of the man who writes the almanac.
“I say nothing, it is true,” exclaimed the King; “but I have my own
opinion, notwithstanding.”
Page 87
Now the trial was to take place. The Flea jumped so high that nobody
could see where he went to; so they all asserted he had not jumped at all;
and that was dishonorable.
The Grasshopper jumped only half as high; but he leaped into the King's
face, who said that was ill-mannered.
The Leap-frog stood still for a long time lost in thought; it was believed
at last he would not jump at all.
“I only hope he is not unwell,” said the house-dog; when, pop! he made a
jump all on one side into the lap of the Princess, who was sitting on a little
golden stool close by.
Hereupon the King said, “There is nothing above my daughter; therefore
to bound up to her is the highest jump that can be made; but for this, one
must possess understanding, and the Leap-frog has shown that he has
understanding. He is brave and intellectual.”
And so he won the Princess.
“It's all the same to me,” said the Flea. “She may have the old Leap-frog,
for all I care. I jumped the highest; but in this world merit seldom meets its
reward. A fine exterior is what people look at now-a-days.”
The Flea then went into foreign service, where, it is said, he was killed.
The Grasshopper sat without on a green bank, and reflected on worldly
things; and he said too, “Yes, a fine exterior is everything—a fine exterior is
what people care about.” And then he began chirping his peculiar
melancholy song, from which we have taken this history; and which may,
very possibly, be all untrue, although it does stand here printed in black and
white.
could see where he went to; so they all asserted he had not jumped at all;
and that was dishonorable.
The Grasshopper jumped only half as high; but he leaped into the King's
face, who said that was ill-mannered.
The Leap-frog stood still for a long time lost in thought; it was believed
at last he would not jump at all.
“I only hope he is not unwell,” said the house-dog; when, pop! he made a
jump all on one side into the lap of the Princess, who was sitting on a little
golden stool close by.
Hereupon the King said, “There is nothing above my daughter; therefore
to bound up to her is the highest jump that can be made; but for this, one
must possess understanding, and the Leap-frog has shown that he has
understanding. He is brave and intellectual.”
And so he won the Princess.
“It's all the same to me,” said the Flea. “She may have the old Leap-frog,
for all I care. I jumped the highest; but in this world merit seldom meets its
reward. A fine exterior is what people look at now-a-days.”
The Flea then went into foreign service, where, it is said, he was killed.
The Grasshopper sat without on a green bank, and reflected on worldly
things; and he said too, “Yes, a fine exterior is everything—a fine exterior is
what people care about.” And then he began chirping his peculiar
melancholy song, from which we have taken this history; and which may,
very possibly, be all untrue, although it does stand here printed in black and
white.
Page 88
THE ELDERBUSH
Once upon a time there was a little boy who had taken cold. He had gone
out and got his feet wet; though nobody could imagine how it had
happened, for it was quite dry weather. So his mother undressed him, put
him to bed, and had the tea-pot brought in, to make him a good cup of
Elderflower tea. Just at that moment the merry old man came in who lived
up a-top of the house all alone; for he had neither wife nor children—but he
liked children very much, and knew so many fairy tales, that it was quite
delightful.
“Now drink your tea,” said the boy's mother; “then, perhaps, you may
hear a fairy tale.”
“If I had but something new to tell,” said the old man. “But how did the
child get his feet wet?”
“That is the very thing that nobody can make out,” said his mother.
“Am I to hear a fairy tale?” asked the little boy.
“Yes, if you can tell me exactly—for I must know that first—how deep
the gutter is in the little street opposite, that you pass through in going to
school.”
“Just up to the middle of my boot,” said the child; “but then I must go
into the deep hole.”
“Ah, ah! That's where the wet feet came from,” said the old man. “I
ought now to tell you a story; but I don't know any more.”
“You can make one in a moment,” said the little boy. “My mother says
that all you look at can be turned into a fairy tale: and that you can find a
story in everything.”
“Yes, but such tales and stories are good for nothing. The right sort come
of themselves; they tap at my forehead and say, 'Here we are.'”
“Won't there be a tap soon?” asked the little boy. And his mother laughed,
put some Elder-flowers in the tea-pot, and poured boiling water upon them.
“Do tell me something! Pray do!”
Once upon a time there was a little boy who had taken cold. He had gone
out and got his feet wet; though nobody could imagine how it had
happened, for it was quite dry weather. So his mother undressed him, put
him to bed, and had the tea-pot brought in, to make him a good cup of
Elderflower tea. Just at that moment the merry old man came in who lived
up a-top of the house all alone; for he had neither wife nor children—but he
liked children very much, and knew so many fairy tales, that it was quite
delightful.
“Now drink your tea,” said the boy's mother; “then, perhaps, you may
hear a fairy tale.”
“If I had but something new to tell,” said the old man. “But how did the
child get his feet wet?”
“That is the very thing that nobody can make out,” said his mother.
“Am I to hear a fairy tale?” asked the little boy.
“Yes, if you can tell me exactly—for I must know that first—how deep
the gutter is in the little street opposite, that you pass through in going to
school.”
“Just up to the middle of my boot,” said the child; “but then I must go
into the deep hole.”
“Ah, ah! That's where the wet feet came from,” said the old man. “I
ought now to tell you a story; but I don't know any more.”
“You can make one in a moment,” said the little boy. “My mother says
that all you look at can be turned into a fairy tale: and that you can find a
story in everything.”
“Yes, but such tales and stories are good for nothing. The right sort come
of themselves; they tap at my forehead and say, 'Here we are.'”
“Won't there be a tap soon?” asked the little boy. And his mother laughed,
put some Elder-flowers in the tea-pot, and poured boiling water upon them.
“Do tell me something! Pray do!”
Page 89
“Yes, if a fairy tale would come of its own accord; but they are proud and
haughty, and come only when they choose. Stop!” said he, all on a sudden.
“I have it! Pay attention! There is one in the tea-pot!”
And the little boy looked at the tea-pot. The cover rose more and more;
and the Elder-flowers came forth so fresh and white, and shot up long
branches. Out of the spout even did they spread themselves on all sides, and
grew larger and larger; it was a splendid Elderbush, a whole tree; and it
reached into the very bed, and pushed the curtains aside. How it bloomed!
And what an odour! In the middle of the bush sat a friendly-looking old
woman in a most strange dress. It was quite green, like the leaves of the
elder, and was trimmed with large white Elder-flowers; so that at first one
could not tell whether it was a stuff, or a natural green and real flowers.
“What's that woman's name?” asked the little boy.
“The Greeks and Romans,” said the old man, “called her a Dryad; but
that we do not understand. The people who live in the New Booths [*] have
a much better name for her; they call her 'old Granny'—and she it is to
whom you are to pay attention. Now listen, and look at the beautiful
Elderbush.
* A row of buildings for seamen in Copenhagen.
“Just such another large blooming Elder Tree stands near the New
Booths. It grew there in the corner of a little miserable court-yard; and
under it sat, of an afternoon, in the most splendid sunshine, two old people;
an old, old seaman, and his old, old wife. They had great-grand-children,
and were soon to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of their marriage; but
they could not exactly recollect the date: and old Granny sat in the tree, and
looked as pleased as now. 'I know the date,' said she; but those below did
not hear her, for they were talking about old times.
“'Yes, can't you remember when we were very little,' said the old seaman,
'and ran and played about? It was the very same court-yard where we now
are, and we stuck slips in the ground, and made a garden.'
“'I remember it well,' said the old woman; 'I remember it quite well. We
watered the slips, and one of them was an Elderbush. It took root, put forth
green shoots, and grew up to be the large tree under which we old folks are
now sitting.'
haughty, and come only when they choose. Stop!” said he, all on a sudden.
“I have it! Pay attention! There is one in the tea-pot!”
And the little boy looked at the tea-pot. The cover rose more and more;
and the Elder-flowers came forth so fresh and white, and shot up long
branches. Out of the spout even did they spread themselves on all sides, and
grew larger and larger; it was a splendid Elderbush, a whole tree; and it
reached into the very bed, and pushed the curtains aside. How it bloomed!
And what an odour! In the middle of the bush sat a friendly-looking old
woman in a most strange dress. It was quite green, like the leaves of the
elder, and was trimmed with large white Elder-flowers; so that at first one
could not tell whether it was a stuff, or a natural green and real flowers.
“What's that woman's name?” asked the little boy.
“The Greeks and Romans,” said the old man, “called her a Dryad; but
that we do not understand. The people who live in the New Booths [*] have
a much better name for her; they call her 'old Granny'—and she it is to
whom you are to pay attention. Now listen, and look at the beautiful
Elderbush.
* A row of buildings for seamen in Copenhagen.
“Just such another large blooming Elder Tree stands near the New
Booths. It grew there in the corner of a little miserable court-yard; and
under it sat, of an afternoon, in the most splendid sunshine, two old people;
an old, old seaman, and his old, old wife. They had great-grand-children,
and were soon to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of their marriage; but
they could not exactly recollect the date: and old Granny sat in the tree, and
looked as pleased as now. 'I know the date,' said she; but those below did
not hear her, for they were talking about old times.
“'Yes, can't you remember when we were very little,' said the old seaman,
'and ran and played about? It was the very same court-yard where we now
are, and we stuck slips in the ground, and made a garden.'
“'I remember it well,' said the old woman; 'I remember it quite well. We
watered the slips, and one of them was an Elderbush. It took root, put forth
green shoots, and grew up to be the large tree under which we old folks are
now sitting.'
Page 90
“'To be sure,' said he. 'And there in the corner stood a waterpail, where I
used to swim my boats.'
“'True; but first we went to school to learn somewhat,' said she; 'and then
we were confirmed. We both cried; but in the afternoon we went up the
Round Tower, and looked down on Copenhagen, and far, far away over the
water; then we went to Friedericksberg, where the King and the Queen were
sailing about in their splendid barges.'
“'But I had a different sort of sailing to that, later; and that, too, for many
a year; a long way off, on great voyages.'
“'Yes, many a time have I wept for your sake,' said she. 'I thought you
were dead and gone, and lying down in the deep waters. Many a night have
I got up to see if the wind had not changed: and changed it had, sure
enough; but you never came. I remember so well one day, when the rain
was pouring down in torrents, the scavengers were before the house where I
was in service, and I had come up with the dust, and remained standing at
the door—it was dreadful weather—when just as I was there, the postman
came and gave me a letter. It was from you! What a tour that letter had
made! I opened it instantly and read: I laughed and wept. I was so happy. In
it I read that you were in warm lands where the coffee-tree grows. What a
blessed land that must be! You related so much, and I saw it all the while
the rain was pouring down, and I standing there with the dust-box. At the
same moment came someone who embraced me.'
“'Yes; but you gave him a good box on his ear that made it tingle!'
“'But I did not know it was you. You arrived as soon as your letter, and
you were so handsome—that you still are—and had a long yellow silk
handkerchief round your neck, and a bran new hat on; oh, you were so
dashing! Good heavens! What weather it was, and what a state the street
was in!'
“'And then we married,' said he. 'Don't you remember? And then we had
our first little boy, and then Mary, and Nicholas, and Peter, and Christian.'
“'Yes, and how they all grew up to be honest people, and were beloved by
everybody.'
“'And their children also have children,' said the old sailor; 'yes, those are
our grand-children, full of strength and vigor. It was, methinks about this
season that we had our wedding.'
used to swim my boats.'
“'True; but first we went to school to learn somewhat,' said she; 'and then
we were confirmed. We both cried; but in the afternoon we went up the
Round Tower, and looked down on Copenhagen, and far, far away over the
water; then we went to Friedericksberg, where the King and the Queen were
sailing about in their splendid barges.'
“'But I had a different sort of sailing to that, later; and that, too, for many
a year; a long way off, on great voyages.'
“'Yes, many a time have I wept for your sake,' said she. 'I thought you
were dead and gone, and lying down in the deep waters. Many a night have
I got up to see if the wind had not changed: and changed it had, sure
enough; but you never came. I remember so well one day, when the rain
was pouring down in torrents, the scavengers were before the house where I
was in service, and I had come up with the dust, and remained standing at
the door—it was dreadful weather—when just as I was there, the postman
came and gave me a letter. It was from you! What a tour that letter had
made! I opened it instantly and read: I laughed and wept. I was so happy. In
it I read that you were in warm lands where the coffee-tree grows. What a
blessed land that must be! You related so much, and I saw it all the while
the rain was pouring down, and I standing there with the dust-box. At the
same moment came someone who embraced me.'
“'Yes; but you gave him a good box on his ear that made it tingle!'
“'But I did not know it was you. You arrived as soon as your letter, and
you were so handsome—that you still are—and had a long yellow silk
handkerchief round your neck, and a bran new hat on; oh, you were so
dashing! Good heavens! What weather it was, and what a state the street
was in!'
“'And then we married,' said he. 'Don't you remember? And then we had
our first little boy, and then Mary, and Nicholas, and Peter, and Christian.'
“'Yes, and how they all grew up to be honest people, and were beloved by
everybody.'
“'And their children also have children,' said the old sailor; 'yes, those are
our grand-children, full of strength and vigor. It was, methinks about this
season that we had our wedding.'
Page 91
“'Yes, this very day is the fiftieth anniversary of the marriage,' said old
Granny, sticking her head between the two old people; who thought it was
their neighbor who nodded to them. They looked at each other and held one
another by the hand. Soon after came their children, and their grand-
children; for they knew well enough that it was the day of the fiftieth
anniversary, and had come with their gratulations that very morning; but the
old people had forgotten it, although they were able to remember all that
had happened many years ago. And the Elderbush sent forth a strong odour
in the sun, that was just about to set, and shone right in the old people's
faces. They both looked so rosy-cheeked; and the youngest of the
grandchildren danced around them, and called out quite delighted, that there
was to be something very splendid that evening—they were all to have hot
potatoes. And old Nanny nodded in the bush, and shouted 'hurrah!' with the
rest.”
“But that is no fairy tale,” said the little boy, who was listening to the
story.
“The thing is, you must understand it,” said the narrator; “let us ask old
Nanny.”
“That was no fairy tale, 'tis true,” said old Nanny; “but now it's coming.
The most wonderful fairy tales grow out of that which is reality; were that
not the case, you know, my magnificent Elderbush could not have grown
out of the tea-pot.” And then she took the little boy out of bed, laid him on
her bosom, and the branches of the Elder Tree, full of flowers, closed
around her. They sat in an aerial dwelling, and it flew with them through the
air. Oh, it was wondrous beautiful! Old Nanny had grown all of a sudden a
young and pretty maiden; but her robe was still the same green stuff with
white flowers, which she had worn before. On her bosom she had a real
Elderflower, and in her yellow waving hair a wreath of the flowers; her eyes
were so large and blue that it was a pleasure to look at them; she kissed the
boy, and now they were of the same age and felt alike.
Hand in hand they went out of the bower, and they were standing in the
beautiful garden of their home. Near the green lawn papa's walking-stick
was tied, and for the little ones it seemed to be endowed with life; for as
soon as they got astride it, the round polished knob was turned into a
magnificent neighing head, a long black mane fluttered in the breeze, and
Granny, sticking her head between the two old people; who thought it was
their neighbor who nodded to them. They looked at each other and held one
another by the hand. Soon after came their children, and their grand-
children; for they knew well enough that it was the day of the fiftieth
anniversary, and had come with their gratulations that very morning; but the
old people had forgotten it, although they were able to remember all that
had happened many years ago. And the Elderbush sent forth a strong odour
in the sun, that was just about to set, and shone right in the old people's
faces. They both looked so rosy-cheeked; and the youngest of the
grandchildren danced around them, and called out quite delighted, that there
was to be something very splendid that evening—they were all to have hot
potatoes. And old Nanny nodded in the bush, and shouted 'hurrah!' with the
rest.”
“But that is no fairy tale,” said the little boy, who was listening to the
story.
“The thing is, you must understand it,” said the narrator; “let us ask old
Nanny.”
“That was no fairy tale, 'tis true,” said old Nanny; “but now it's coming.
The most wonderful fairy tales grow out of that which is reality; were that
not the case, you know, my magnificent Elderbush could not have grown
out of the tea-pot.” And then she took the little boy out of bed, laid him on
her bosom, and the branches of the Elder Tree, full of flowers, closed
around her. They sat in an aerial dwelling, and it flew with them through the
air. Oh, it was wondrous beautiful! Old Nanny had grown all of a sudden a
young and pretty maiden; but her robe was still the same green stuff with
white flowers, which she had worn before. On her bosom she had a real
Elderflower, and in her yellow waving hair a wreath of the flowers; her eyes
were so large and blue that it was a pleasure to look at them; she kissed the
boy, and now they were of the same age and felt alike.
Hand in hand they went out of the bower, and they were standing in the
beautiful garden of their home. Near the green lawn papa's walking-stick
was tied, and for the little ones it seemed to be endowed with life; for as
soon as they got astride it, the round polished knob was turned into a
magnificent neighing head, a long black mane fluttered in the breeze, and
Page 92
four slender yet strong legs shot out. The animal was strong and handsome,
and away they went at full gallop round the lawn.
“Huzza! Now we are riding miles off,” said the boy. “We are riding away
to the castle where we were last year!”
And on they rode round the grass-plot; and the little maiden, who, we
know, was no one else but old Nanny, kept on crying out, “Now we are in
the country! Don't you see the farm-house yonder? And there is an Elder
Tree standing beside it; and the cock is scraping away the earth for the hens,
look, how he struts! And now we are close to the church. It lies high upon
the hill, between the large oak-trees, one of which is half decayed. And now
we are by the smithy, where the fire is blazing, and where the half-naked
men are banging with their hammers till the sparks fly about. Away! away!
To the beautiful country-seat!”
And all that the little maiden, who sat behind on the stick, spoke of, flew
by in reality. The boy saw it all, and yet they were only going round the
grass-plot. Then they played in a side avenue, and marked out a little garden
on the earth; and they took Elder-blossoms from their hair, planted them,
and they grew just like those the old people planted when they were
children, as related before. They went hand in hand, as the old people had
done when they were children; but not to the Round Tower, or to
Friedericksberg; no, the little damsel wound her arms round the boy, and
then they flew far away through all Denmark. And spring came, and
summer; and then it was autumn, and then winter; and a thousand pictures
were reflected in the eye and in the heart of the boy; and the little girl
always sang to him, “This you will never forget.” And during their whole
flight the Elder Tree smelt so sweet and odorous; he remarked the roses and
the fresh beeches, but the Elder Tree had a more wondrous fragrance, for its
flowers hung on the breast of the little maiden; and there, too, did he often
lay his head during the flight.
“It is lovely here in spring!” said the young maiden. And they stood in a
beech-wood that had just put on its first green, where the woodroof [*] at
their feet sent forth its fragrance, and the pale-red anemony looked so pretty
among the verdure. “Oh, would it were always spring in the sweetly-
smelling Danish beech-forests!”
* Asperula odorata.
and away they went at full gallop round the lawn.
“Huzza! Now we are riding miles off,” said the boy. “We are riding away
to the castle where we were last year!”
And on they rode round the grass-plot; and the little maiden, who, we
know, was no one else but old Nanny, kept on crying out, “Now we are in
the country! Don't you see the farm-house yonder? And there is an Elder
Tree standing beside it; and the cock is scraping away the earth for the hens,
look, how he struts! And now we are close to the church. It lies high upon
the hill, between the large oak-trees, one of which is half decayed. And now
we are by the smithy, where the fire is blazing, and where the half-naked
men are banging with their hammers till the sparks fly about. Away! away!
To the beautiful country-seat!”
And all that the little maiden, who sat behind on the stick, spoke of, flew
by in reality. The boy saw it all, and yet they were only going round the
grass-plot. Then they played in a side avenue, and marked out a little garden
on the earth; and they took Elder-blossoms from their hair, planted them,
and they grew just like those the old people planted when they were
children, as related before. They went hand in hand, as the old people had
done when they were children; but not to the Round Tower, or to
Friedericksberg; no, the little damsel wound her arms round the boy, and
then they flew far away through all Denmark. And spring came, and
summer; and then it was autumn, and then winter; and a thousand pictures
were reflected in the eye and in the heart of the boy; and the little girl
always sang to him, “This you will never forget.” And during their whole
flight the Elder Tree smelt so sweet and odorous; he remarked the roses and
the fresh beeches, but the Elder Tree had a more wondrous fragrance, for its
flowers hung on the breast of the little maiden; and there, too, did he often
lay his head during the flight.
“It is lovely here in spring!” said the young maiden. And they stood in a
beech-wood that had just put on its first green, where the woodroof [*] at
their feet sent forth its fragrance, and the pale-red anemony looked so pretty
among the verdure. “Oh, would it were always spring in the sweetly-
smelling Danish beech-forests!”
* Asperula odorata.
Page 93
“It is lovely here in summer!” said she. And she flew past old castles of
by-gone days of chivalry, where the red walls and the embattled gables
were mirrored in the canal, where the swans were swimming, and peered up
into the old cool avenues. In the fields the corn was waving like the sea; in
the ditches red and yellow flowers were growing; while wild-drone flowers,
and blooming convolvuluses were creeping in the hedges; and towards
evening the moon rose round and large, and the haycocks in the meadows
smelt so sweetly. “This one never forgets!”
“It is lovely here in autumn!” said the little maiden. And suddenly the
atmosphere grew as blue again as before; the forest grew red, and green,
and yellow-colored. The dogs came leaping along, and whole flocks of
wild-fowl flew over the cairn, where blackberry-bushes were hanging round
the old stones. The sea was dark blue, covered with ships full of white sails;
and in the barn old women, maidens, and children were sitting picking hops
into a large cask; the young sang songs, but the old told fairy tales of
mountain-sprites and soothsayers. Nothing could be more charming.
“It is delightful here in winter!” said the little maiden. And all the trees
were covered with hoar-frost; they looked like white corals; the snow
crackled under foot, as if one had new boots on; and one falling star after
the other was seen in the sky. The Christmas-tree was lighted in the room;
presents were there, and good-humor reigned. In the country the violin
sounded in the room of the peasant; the newly-baked cakes were attacked;
even the poorest child said, “It is really delightful here in winter!”
Yes, it was delightful; and the little maiden showed the boy everything;
and the Elder Tree still was fragrant, and the red flag, with the white cross,
was still waving: the flag under which the old seaman in the New Booths
had sailed. And the boy grew up to be a lad, and was to go forth in the wide
world-far, far away to warm lands, where the coffee-tree grows; but at his
departure the little maiden took an Elder-blossom from her bosom, and gave
it him to keep; and it was placed between the leaves of his Prayer-Book;
and when in foreign lands he opened the book, it was always at the place
where the keepsake-flower lay; and the more he looked at it, the fresher it
became; he felt as it were, the fragrance of the Danish groves; and from
among the leaves of the flowers he could distinctly see the little maiden,
peeping forth with her bright blue eyes—and then she whispered, “It is
by-gone days of chivalry, where the red walls and the embattled gables
were mirrored in the canal, where the swans were swimming, and peered up
into the old cool avenues. In the fields the corn was waving like the sea; in
the ditches red and yellow flowers were growing; while wild-drone flowers,
and blooming convolvuluses were creeping in the hedges; and towards
evening the moon rose round and large, and the haycocks in the meadows
smelt so sweetly. “This one never forgets!”
“It is lovely here in autumn!” said the little maiden. And suddenly the
atmosphere grew as blue again as before; the forest grew red, and green,
and yellow-colored. The dogs came leaping along, and whole flocks of
wild-fowl flew over the cairn, where blackberry-bushes were hanging round
the old stones. The sea was dark blue, covered with ships full of white sails;
and in the barn old women, maidens, and children were sitting picking hops
into a large cask; the young sang songs, but the old told fairy tales of
mountain-sprites and soothsayers. Nothing could be more charming.
“It is delightful here in winter!” said the little maiden. And all the trees
were covered with hoar-frost; they looked like white corals; the snow
crackled under foot, as if one had new boots on; and one falling star after
the other was seen in the sky. The Christmas-tree was lighted in the room;
presents were there, and good-humor reigned. In the country the violin
sounded in the room of the peasant; the newly-baked cakes were attacked;
even the poorest child said, “It is really delightful here in winter!”
Yes, it was delightful; and the little maiden showed the boy everything;
and the Elder Tree still was fragrant, and the red flag, with the white cross,
was still waving: the flag under which the old seaman in the New Booths
had sailed. And the boy grew up to be a lad, and was to go forth in the wide
world-far, far away to warm lands, where the coffee-tree grows; but at his
departure the little maiden took an Elder-blossom from her bosom, and gave
it him to keep; and it was placed between the leaves of his Prayer-Book;
and when in foreign lands he opened the book, it was always at the place
where the keepsake-flower lay; and the more he looked at it, the fresher it
became; he felt as it were, the fragrance of the Danish groves; and from
among the leaves of the flowers he could distinctly see the little maiden,
peeping forth with her bright blue eyes—and then she whispered, “It is
Page 94
delightful here in Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter”; and a hundred
visions glided before his mind.
Thus passed many years, and he was now an old man, and sat with his
old wife under the blooming tree. They held each other by the hand, as the
old grand-father and grand-mother yonder in the New Booths did, and they
talked exactly like them of old times, and of the fiftieth anniversary of their
wedding. The little maiden, with the blue eyes, and with Elder-blossoms in
her hair, sat in the tree, nodded to both of them, and said, “To-day is the
fiftieth anniversary!” And then she took two flowers out of her hair, and
kissed them. First, they shone like silver, then like gold; and when they laid
them on the heads of the old people, each flower became a golden crown.
So there they both sat, like a king and a queen, under the fragrant tree, that
looked exactly like an elder: the old man told his wife the story of “Old
Nanny,” as it had been told him when a boy. And it seemed to both of them
it contained much that resembled their own history; and those parts that
were like it pleased them best.
“Thus it is,” said the little maiden in the tree, “some call me 'Old Nanny,'
others a 'Dryad,' but, in reality, my name is 'Remembrance'; 'tis I who sit in
the tree that grows and grows! I can remember; I can tell things! Let me see
if you have my flower still?”
And the old man opened his Prayer-Book. There lay the Elder-blossom,
as fresh as if it had been placed there but a short time before; and
Remembrance nodded, and the old people, decked with crowns of gold, sat
in the flush of the evening sun. They closed their eyes, and—and—! Yes,
that's the end of the story!
The little boy lay in his bed; he did not know if he had dreamed or not, or
if he had been listening while someone told him the story. The tea-pot was
standing on the table, but no Elder Tree was growing out of it! And the old
man, who had been talking, was just on the point of going out at the door,
and he did go.
“How splendid that was!” said the little boy. “Mother, I have been to
warm countries.”
“So I should think,” said his mother. “When one has drunk two good
cupfuls of Elder-flower tea, 'tis likely enough one goes into warm
climates”; and she tucked him up nicely, least he should take cold. “You
visions glided before his mind.
Thus passed many years, and he was now an old man, and sat with his
old wife under the blooming tree. They held each other by the hand, as the
old grand-father and grand-mother yonder in the New Booths did, and they
talked exactly like them of old times, and of the fiftieth anniversary of their
wedding. The little maiden, with the blue eyes, and with Elder-blossoms in
her hair, sat in the tree, nodded to both of them, and said, “To-day is the
fiftieth anniversary!” And then she took two flowers out of her hair, and
kissed them. First, they shone like silver, then like gold; and when they laid
them on the heads of the old people, each flower became a golden crown.
So there they both sat, like a king and a queen, under the fragrant tree, that
looked exactly like an elder: the old man told his wife the story of “Old
Nanny,” as it had been told him when a boy. And it seemed to both of them
it contained much that resembled their own history; and those parts that
were like it pleased them best.
“Thus it is,” said the little maiden in the tree, “some call me 'Old Nanny,'
others a 'Dryad,' but, in reality, my name is 'Remembrance'; 'tis I who sit in
the tree that grows and grows! I can remember; I can tell things! Let me see
if you have my flower still?”
And the old man opened his Prayer-Book. There lay the Elder-blossom,
as fresh as if it had been placed there but a short time before; and
Remembrance nodded, and the old people, decked with crowns of gold, sat
in the flush of the evening sun. They closed their eyes, and—and—! Yes,
that's the end of the story!
The little boy lay in his bed; he did not know if he had dreamed or not, or
if he had been listening while someone told him the story. The tea-pot was
standing on the table, but no Elder Tree was growing out of it! And the old
man, who had been talking, was just on the point of going out at the door,
and he did go.
“How splendid that was!” said the little boy. “Mother, I have been to
warm countries.”
“So I should think,” said his mother. “When one has drunk two good
cupfuls of Elder-flower tea, 'tis likely enough one goes into warm
climates”; and she tucked him up nicely, least he should take cold. “You
Page 95
have had a good sleep while I have been sitting here, and arguing with him
whether it was a story or a fairy tale.”
“And where is old Nanny?” asked the little boy.
“In the tea-pot,” said his mother; “and there she may remain.”
whether it was a story or a fairy tale.”
“And where is old Nanny?” asked the little boy.
“In the tea-pot,” said his mother; “and there she may remain.”
Page 96
THE BELL
People said “The Evening Bell is sounding, the sun is setting.” For a
strange wondrous tone was heard in the narrow streets of a large town. It
was like the sound of a church-bell: but it was only heard for a moment, for
the rolling of the carriages and the voices of the multitude made too great a
noise.
Those persons who were walking outside the town, where the houses
were farther apart, with gardens or little fields between them, could see the
evening sky still better, and heard the sound of the bell much more
distinctly. It was as if the tones came from a church in the still forest;
people looked thitherward, and felt their minds attuned most solemnly.
A long time passed, and people said to each other—“I wonder if there is a
church out in the wood? The bell has a tone that is wondrous sweet; let us
stroll thither, and examine the matter nearer.” And the rich people drove out,
and the poor walked, but the way seemed strangely long to them; and when
they came to a clump of willows which grew on the skirts of the forest, they
sat down, and looked up at the long branches, and fancied they were now in
the depth of the green wood. The confectioner of the town came out, and set
up his booth there; and soon after came another confectioner, who hung a
bell over his stand, as a sign or ornament, but it had no clapper, and it was
tarred over to preserve it from the rain. When all the people returned home,
they said it had been very romantic, and that it was quite a different sort of
thing to a pic-nic or tea-party. There were three persons who asserted they
had penetrated to the end of the forest, and that they had always heard the
wonderful sounds of the bell, but it had seemed to them as if it had come
from the town. One wrote a whole poem about it, and said the bell sounded
like the voice of a mother to a good dear child, and that no melody was
sweeter than the tones of the bell. The king of the country was also
observant of it, and vowed that he who could discover whence the sounds
proceeded, should have the title of “Universal Bell-ringer,” even if it were
not really a bell.
Many persons now went to the wood, for the sake of getting the place,
but one only returned with a sort of explanation; for nobody went far
People said “The Evening Bell is sounding, the sun is setting.” For a
strange wondrous tone was heard in the narrow streets of a large town. It
was like the sound of a church-bell: but it was only heard for a moment, for
the rolling of the carriages and the voices of the multitude made too great a
noise.
Those persons who were walking outside the town, where the houses
were farther apart, with gardens or little fields between them, could see the
evening sky still better, and heard the sound of the bell much more
distinctly. It was as if the tones came from a church in the still forest;
people looked thitherward, and felt their minds attuned most solemnly.
A long time passed, and people said to each other—“I wonder if there is a
church out in the wood? The bell has a tone that is wondrous sweet; let us
stroll thither, and examine the matter nearer.” And the rich people drove out,
and the poor walked, but the way seemed strangely long to them; and when
they came to a clump of willows which grew on the skirts of the forest, they
sat down, and looked up at the long branches, and fancied they were now in
the depth of the green wood. The confectioner of the town came out, and set
up his booth there; and soon after came another confectioner, who hung a
bell over his stand, as a sign or ornament, but it had no clapper, and it was
tarred over to preserve it from the rain. When all the people returned home,
they said it had been very romantic, and that it was quite a different sort of
thing to a pic-nic or tea-party. There were three persons who asserted they
had penetrated to the end of the forest, and that they had always heard the
wonderful sounds of the bell, but it had seemed to them as if it had come
from the town. One wrote a whole poem about it, and said the bell sounded
like the voice of a mother to a good dear child, and that no melody was
sweeter than the tones of the bell. The king of the country was also
observant of it, and vowed that he who could discover whence the sounds
proceeded, should have the title of “Universal Bell-ringer,” even if it were
not really a bell.
Many persons now went to the wood, for the sake of getting the place,
but one only returned with a sort of explanation; for nobody went far
Page 97
enough, that one not further than the others. However, he said that the
sound proceeded from a very large owl, in a hollow tree; a sort of learned
owl, that continually knocked its head against the branches. But whether the
sound came from his head or from the hollow tree, that no one could say
with certainty. So now he got the place of “Universal Bell-ringer,” and
wrote yearly a short treatise “On the Owl”; but everybody was just as wise
as before.
It was the day of confirmation. The clergyman had spoken so touchingly,
the children who were confirmed had been greatly moved; it was an
eventful day for them; from children they become all at once grown-up-
persons; it was as if their infant souls were now to fly all at once into
persons with more understanding. The sun was shining gloriously; the
children that had been confirmed went out of the town; and from the wood
was borne towards them the sounds of the unknown bell with wonderful
distinctness. They all immediately felt a wish to go thither; all except three.
One of them had to go home to try on a ball-dress; for it was just the dress
and the ball which had caused her to be confirmed this time, for otherwise
she would not have come; the other was a poor boy, who had borrowed his
coat and boots to be confirmed in from the innkeeper's son, and he was to
give them back by a certain hour; the third said that he never went to a
strange place if his parents were not with him—that he had always been a
good boy hitherto, and would still be so now that he was confirmed, and
that one ought not to laugh at him for it: the others, however, did make fun
of him, after all.
There were three, therefore, that did not go; the others hastened on. The
sun shone, the birds sang, and the children sang too, and each held the other
by the hand; for as yet they had none of them any high office, and were all
of equal rank in the eye of God.
But two of the youngest soon grew tired, and both returned to town; two
little girls sat down, and twined garlands, so they did not go either; and
when the others reached the willow-tree, where the confectioner was, they
said, “Now we are there! In reality the bell does not exist; it is only a fancy
that people have taken into their heads!”
At the same moment the bell sounded deep in the wood, so clear and
solemnly that five or six determined to penetrate somewhat further. It was
so thick, and the foliage so dense, that it was quite fatiguing to proceed.
sound proceeded from a very large owl, in a hollow tree; a sort of learned
owl, that continually knocked its head against the branches. But whether the
sound came from his head or from the hollow tree, that no one could say
with certainty. So now he got the place of “Universal Bell-ringer,” and
wrote yearly a short treatise “On the Owl”; but everybody was just as wise
as before.
It was the day of confirmation. The clergyman had spoken so touchingly,
the children who were confirmed had been greatly moved; it was an
eventful day for them; from children they become all at once grown-up-
persons; it was as if their infant souls were now to fly all at once into
persons with more understanding. The sun was shining gloriously; the
children that had been confirmed went out of the town; and from the wood
was borne towards them the sounds of the unknown bell with wonderful
distinctness. They all immediately felt a wish to go thither; all except three.
One of them had to go home to try on a ball-dress; for it was just the dress
and the ball which had caused her to be confirmed this time, for otherwise
she would not have come; the other was a poor boy, who had borrowed his
coat and boots to be confirmed in from the innkeeper's son, and he was to
give them back by a certain hour; the third said that he never went to a
strange place if his parents were not with him—that he had always been a
good boy hitherto, and would still be so now that he was confirmed, and
that one ought not to laugh at him for it: the others, however, did make fun
of him, after all.
There were three, therefore, that did not go; the others hastened on. The
sun shone, the birds sang, and the children sang too, and each held the other
by the hand; for as yet they had none of them any high office, and were all
of equal rank in the eye of God.
But two of the youngest soon grew tired, and both returned to town; two
little girls sat down, and twined garlands, so they did not go either; and
when the others reached the willow-tree, where the confectioner was, they
said, “Now we are there! In reality the bell does not exist; it is only a fancy
that people have taken into their heads!”
At the same moment the bell sounded deep in the wood, so clear and
solemnly that five or six determined to penetrate somewhat further. It was
so thick, and the foliage so dense, that it was quite fatiguing to proceed.
Page 98
Woodroof and anemonies grew almost too high; blooming convolvuluses
and blackberry-bushes hung in long garlands from tree to tree, where the
nightingale sang and the sunbeams were playing: it was very beautiful, but
it was no place for girls to go; their clothes would get so torn. Large blocks
of stone lay there, overgrown with moss of every color; the fresh spring
bubbled forth, and made a strange gurgling sound.
“That surely cannot be the bell,” said one of the children, lying down and
listening. “This must be looked to.” So he remained, and let the others go
on without him.
They afterwards came to a little house, made of branches and the bark of
trees; a large wild apple-tree bent over it, as if it would shower down all its
blessings on the roof, where roses were blooming. The long stems twined
round the gable, on which there hung a small bell.
Was it that which people had heard? Yes, everybody was unanimous on
the subject, except one, who said that the bell was too small and too fine to
be heard at so great a distance, and besides it was very different tones to
those that could move a human heart in such a manner. It was a king's son
who spoke; whereon the others said, “Such people always want to be wiser
than everybody else.”
They now let him go on alone; and as he went, his breast was filled more
and more with the forest solitude; but he still heard the little bell with which
the others were so satisfied, and now and then, when the wind blew, he
could also hear the people singing who were sitting at tea where the
confectioner had his tent; but the deep sound of the bell rose louder; it was
almost as if an organ were accompanying it, and the tones came from the
left hand, the side where the heart is placed. A rustling was heard in the
bushes, and a little boy stood before the King's Son, a boy in wooden shoes,
and with so short a jacket that one could see what long wrists he had. Both
knew each other: the boy was that one among the children who could not
come because he had to go home and return his jacket and boots to the
innkeeper's son. This he had done, and was now going on in wooden shoes
and in his humble dress, for the bell sounded with so deep a tone, and with
such strange power, that proceed he must.
“Why, then, we can go together,” said the King's Son. But the poor child
that had been confirmed was quite ashamed; he looked at his wooden shoes,
pulled at the short sleeves of his jacket, and said that he was afraid he could
and blackberry-bushes hung in long garlands from tree to tree, where the
nightingale sang and the sunbeams were playing: it was very beautiful, but
it was no place for girls to go; their clothes would get so torn. Large blocks
of stone lay there, overgrown with moss of every color; the fresh spring
bubbled forth, and made a strange gurgling sound.
“That surely cannot be the bell,” said one of the children, lying down and
listening. “This must be looked to.” So he remained, and let the others go
on without him.
They afterwards came to a little house, made of branches and the bark of
trees; a large wild apple-tree bent over it, as if it would shower down all its
blessings on the roof, where roses were blooming. The long stems twined
round the gable, on which there hung a small bell.
Was it that which people had heard? Yes, everybody was unanimous on
the subject, except one, who said that the bell was too small and too fine to
be heard at so great a distance, and besides it was very different tones to
those that could move a human heart in such a manner. It was a king's son
who spoke; whereon the others said, “Such people always want to be wiser
than everybody else.”
They now let him go on alone; and as he went, his breast was filled more
and more with the forest solitude; but he still heard the little bell with which
the others were so satisfied, and now and then, when the wind blew, he
could also hear the people singing who were sitting at tea where the
confectioner had his tent; but the deep sound of the bell rose louder; it was
almost as if an organ were accompanying it, and the tones came from the
left hand, the side where the heart is placed. A rustling was heard in the
bushes, and a little boy stood before the King's Son, a boy in wooden shoes,
and with so short a jacket that one could see what long wrists he had. Both
knew each other: the boy was that one among the children who could not
come because he had to go home and return his jacket and boots to the
innkeeper's son. This he had done, and was now going on in wooden shoes
and in his humble dress, for the bell sounded with so deep a tone, and with
such strange power, that proceed he must.
“Why, then, we can go together,” said the King's Son. But the poor child
that had been confirmed was quite ashamed; he looked at his wooden shoes,
pulled at the short sleeves of his jacket, and said that he was afraid he could
Page 99
not walk so fast; besides, he thought that the bell must be looked for to the
right; for that was the place where all sorts of beautiful things were to be
found.
“But there we shall not meet,” said the King's Son, nodding at the same
time to the poor boy, who went into the darkest, thickest part of the wood,
where thorns tore his humble dress, and scratched his face and hands and
feet till they bled. The King's Son got some scratches too; but the sun shone
on his path, and it is him that we will follow, for he was an excellent and
resolute youth.
“I must and will find the bell,” said he, “even if I am obliged to go to the
end of the world.”
The ugly apes sat upon the trees, and grinned. “Shall we thrash him?”
said they. “Shall we thrash him? He is the son of a king!”
But on he went, without being disheartened, deeper and deeper into the
wood, where the most wonderful flowers were growing. There stood white
lilies with blood-red stamina, skyblue tulips, which shone as they waved in
the winds, and apple-trees, the apples of which looked exactly like large
soapbubbles: so only think how the trees must have sparkled in the
sunshine! Around the nicest green meads, where the deer were playing in
the grass, grew magnificent oaks and beeches; and if the bark of one of the
trees was cracked, there grass and long creeping plants grew in the crevices.
And there were large calm lakes there too, in which white swans were
swimming, and beat the air with their wings. The King's Son often stood
still and listened. He thought the bell sounded from the depths of these still
lakes; but then he remarked again that the tone proceeded not from there,
but farther off, from out the depths of the forest.
The sun now set: the atmosphere glowed like fire. It was still in the
woods, so very still; and he fell on his knees, sung his evening hymn, and
said: “I cannot find what I seek; the sun is going down, and night is coming
—the dark, dark night. Yet perhaps I may be able once more to see the
round red sun before he entirely disappears. I will climb up yonder rock.”
And he seized hold of the creeping-plants, and the roots of trees—
climbed up the moist stones where the water-snakes were writhing and the
toads were croaking—and he gained the summit before the sun had quite
gone down. How magnificent was the sight from this height! The sea—the
great, the glorious sea, that dashed its long waves against the coast—was
right; for that was the place where all sorts of beautiful things were to be
found.
“But there we shall not meet,” said the King's Son, nodding at the same
time to the poor boy, who went into the darkest, thickest part of the wood,
where thorns tore his humble dress, and scratched his face and hands and
feet till they bled. The King's Son got some scratches too; but the sun shone
on his path, and it is him that we will follow, for he was an excellent and
resolute youth.
“I must and will find the bell,” said he, “even if I am obliged to go to the
end of the world.”
The ugly apes sat upon the trees, and grinned. “Shall we thrash him?”
said they. “Shall we thrash him? He is the son of a king!”
But on he went, without being disheartened, deeper and deeper into the
wood, where the most wonderful flowers were growing. There stood white
lilies with blood-red stamina, skyblue tulips, which shone as they waved in
the winds, and apple-trees, the apples of which looked exactly like large
soapbubbles: so only think how the trees must have sparkled in the
sunshine! Around the nicest green meads, where the deer were playing in
the grass, grew magnificent oaks and beeches; and if the bark of one of the
trees was cracked, there grass and long creeping plants grew in the crevices.
And there were large calm lakes there too, in which white swans were
swimming, and beat the air with their wings. The King's Son often stood
still and listened. He thought the bell sounded from the depths of these still
lakes; but then he remarked again that the tone proceeded not from there,
but farther off, from out the depths of the forest.
The sun now set: the atmosphere glowed like fire. It was still in the
woods, so very still; and he fell on his knees, sung his evening hymn, and
said: “I cannot find what I seek; the sun is going down, and night is coming
—the dark, dark night. Yet perhaps I may be able once more to see the
round red sun before he entirely disappears. I will climb up yonder rock.”
And he seized hold of the creeping-plants, and the roots of trees—
climbed up the moist stones where the water-snakes were writhing and the
toads were croaking—and he gained the summit before the sun had quite
gone down. How magnificent was the sight from this height! The sea—the
great, the glorious sea, that dashed its long waves against the coast—was
Page 100
stretched out before him. And yonder, where sea and sky meet, stood the
sun, like a large shining altar, all melted together in the most glowing
colors. And the wood and the sea sang a song of rejoicing, and his heart
sang with the rest: all nature was a vast holy church, in which the trees and
the buoyant clouds were the pillars, flowers and grass the velvet carpeting,
and heaven itself the large cupola. The red colors above faded away as the
sun vanished, but a million stars were lighted, a million lamps shone; and
the King's Son spread out his arms towards heaven, and wood, and sea;
when at the same moment, coming by a path to the right, appeared, in his
wooden shoes and jacket, the poor boy who had been confirmed with him.
He had followed his own path, and had reached the spot just as soon as the
son of the king had done. They ran towards each other, and stood together
hand in hand in the vast church of nature and of poetry, while over them
sounded the invisible holy bell: blessed spirits floated around them, and
lifted up their voices in a rejoicing hallelujah!
sun, like a large shining altar, all melted together in the most glowing
colors. And the wood and the sea sang a song of rejoicing, and his heart
sang with the rest: all nature was a vast holy church, in which the trees and
the buoyant clouds were the pillars, flowers and grass the velvet carpeting,
and heaven itself the large cupola. The red colors above faded away as the
sun vanished, but a million stars were lighted, a million lamps shone; and
the King's Son spread out his arms towards heaven, and wood, and sea;
when at the same moment, coming by a path to the right, appeared, in his
wooden shoes and jacket, the poor boy who had been confirmed with him.
He had followed his own path, and had reached the spot just as soon as the
son of the king had done. They ran towards each other, and stood together
hand in hand in the vast church of nature and of poetry, while over them
sounded the invisible holy bell: blessed spirits floated around them, and
lifted up their voices in a rejoicing hallelujah!
Page 101
THE OLD HOUSE
In the street, up there, was an old, a very old house—it was almost three
hundred years old, for that might be known by reading the great beam on
which the date of the year was carved: together with tulips and hop-binds
there were whole verses spelled as in former times, and over every window
was a distorted face cut out in the beam. The one story stood forward a
great way over the other; and directly under the eaves was a leaden spout
with a dragon's head; the rain-water should have run out of the mouth, but it
ran out of the belly, for there was a hole in the spout.
All the other houses in the street were so new and so neat, with large
window panes and smooth walls, one could easily see that they would have
nothing to do with the old house: they certainly thought, “How long is that
old decayed thing to stand here as a spectacle in the street? And then the
projecting windows stand so far out, that no one can see from our windows
what happens in that direction! The steps are as broad as those of a palace,
and as high as to a church tower. The iron railings look just like the door to
an old family vault, and then they have brass tops—that's so stupid!”
On the other side of the street were also new and neat houses, and they
thought just as the others did; but at the window opposite the old house
there sat a little boy with fresh rosy cheeks and bright beaming eyes: he
certainly liked the old house best, and that both in sunshine and moonshine.
And when he looked across at the wall where the mortar had fallen out, he
could sit and find out there the strangest figures imaginable; exactly as the
street had appeared before, with steps, projecting windows, and pointed
gables; he could see soldiers with halberds, and spouts where the water ran,
like dragons and serpents. That was a house to look at; and there lived an
old man, who wore plush breeches; and he had a coat with large brass
buttons, and a wig that one could see was a real wig. Every morning there
came an old fellow to him who put his rooms in order, and went on errands;
otherwise, the old man in the plush breeches was quite alone in the old
house. Now and then he came to the window and looked out, and the little
boy nodded to him, and the old man nodded again, and so they became
acquaintances, and then they were friends, although they had never spoken
In the street, up there, was an old, a very old house—it was almost three
hundred years old, for that might be known by reading the great beam on
which the date of the year was carved: together with tulips and hop-binds
there were whole verses spelled as in former times, and over every window
was a distorted face cut out in the beam. The one story stood forward a
great way over the other; and directly under the eaves was a leaden spout
with a dragon's head; the rain-water should have run out of the mouth, but it
ran out of the belly, for there was a hole in the spout.
All the other houses in the street were so new and so neat, with large
window panes and smooth walls, one could easily see that they would have
nothing to do with the old house: they certainly thought, “How long is that
old decayed thing to stand here as a spectacle in the street? And then the
projecting windows stand so far out, that no one can see from our windows
what happens in that direction! The steps are as broad as those of a palace,
and as high as to a church tower. The iron railings look just like the door to
an old family vault, and then they have brass tops—that's so stupid!”
On the other side of the street were also new and neat houses, and they
thought just as the others did; but at the window opposite the old house
there sat a little boy with fresh rosy cheeks and bright beaming eyes: he
certainly liked the old house best, and that both in sunshine and moonshine.
And when he looked across at the wall where the mortar had fallen out, he
could sit and find out there the strangest figures imaginable; exactly as the
street had appeared before, with steps, projecting windows, and pointed
gables; he could see soldiers with halberds, and spouts where the water ran,
like dragons and serpents. That was a house to look at; and there lived an
old man, who wore plush breeches; and he had a coat with large brass
buttons, and a wig that one could see was a real wig. Every morning there
came an old fellow to him who put his rooms in order, and went on errands;
otherwise, the old man in the plush breeches was quite alone in the old
house. Now and then he came to the window and looked out, and the little
boy nodded to him, and the old man nodded again, and so they became
acquaintances, and then they were friends, although they had never spoken
Page 102
to each other—but that made no difference. The little boy heard his parents
say, “The old man opposite is very well off, but he is so very, very lonely!”
The Sunday following, the little boy took something, and wrapped it up
in a piece of paper, went downstairs, and stood in the doorway; and when
the man who went on errands came past, he said to him—
“I say, master! will you give this to the old man over the way from me? I
have two pewter soldiers—this is one of them, and he shall have it, for I
know he is so very, very lonely.”
And the old errand man looked quite pleased, nodded, and took the
pewter soldier over to the old house. Afterwards there came a message; it
was to ask if the little boy himself had not a wish to come over and pay a
visit; and so he got permission of his parents, and then went over to the old
house.
And the brass balls on the iron railings shone much brighter than ever;
one would have thought they were polished on account of the visit; and it
was as if the carved-out trumpeters—for there were trumpeters, who stood
in tulips, carved out on the door—blew with all their might, their cheeks
appeared so much rounder than before. Yes, they blew—“Trateratra! The
little boy comes! Trateratra!”—and then the door opened.
The whole passage was hung with portraits of knights in armor, and
ladies in silken gowns; and the armor rattled, and the silken gowns rustled!
And then there was a flight of stairs which went a good way upwards, and a
little way downwards, and then one came on a balcony which was in a very
dilapidated state, sure enough, with large holes and long crevices, but grass
grew there and leaves out of them altogether, for the whole balcony outside,
the yard, and the walls, were overgrown with so much green stuff, that it
looked like a garden; only a balcony. Here stood old flower-pots with faces
and asses' ears, and the flowers grew just as they liked. One of the pots was
quite overrun on all sides with pinks, that is to say, with the green part;
shoot stood by shoot, and it said quite distinctly, “The air has cherished me,
the sun has kissed me, and promised me a little flower on Sunday! a little
flower on Sunday!”
And then they entered a chamber where the walls were covered with
hog's leather, and printed with gold flowers.
“The gilding decays,
But hog's leather stays!”
say, “The old man opposite is very well off, but he is so very, very lonely!”
The Sunday following, the little boy took something, and wrapped it up
in a piece of paper, went downstairs, and stood in the doorway; and when
the man who went on errands came past, he said to him—
“I say, master! will you give this to the old man over the way from me? I
have two pewter soldiers—this is one of them, and he shall have it, for I
know he is so very, very lonely.”
And the old errand man looked quite pleased, nodded, and took the
pewter soldier over to the old house. Afterwards there came a message; it
was to ask if the little boy himself had not a wish to come over and pay a
visit; and so he got permission of his parents, and then went over to the old
house.
And the brass balls on the iron railings shone much brighter than ever;
one would have thought they were polished on account of the visit; and it
was as if the carved-out trumpeters—for there were trumpeters, who stood
in tulips, carved out on the door—blew with all their might, their cheeks
appeared so much rounder than before. Yes, they blew—“Trateratra! The
little boy comes! Trateratra!”—and then the door opened.
The whole passage was hung with portraits of knights in armor, and
ladies in silken gowns; and the armor rattled, and the silken gowns rustled!
And then there was a flight of stairs which went a good way upwards, and a
little way downwards, and then one came on a balcony which was in a very
dilapidated state, sure enough, with large holes and long crevices, but grass
grew there and leaves out of them altogether, for the whole balcony outside,
the yard, and the walls, were overgrown with so much green stuff, that it
looked like a garden; only a balcony. Here stood old flower-pots with faces
and asses' ears, and the flowers grew just as they liked. One of the pots was
quite overrun on all sides with pinks, that is to say, with the green part;
shoot stood by shoot, and it said quite distinctly, “The air has cherished me,
the sun has kissed me, and promised me a little flower on Sunday! a little
flower on Sunday!”
And then they entered a chamber where the walls were covered with
hog's leather, and printed with gold flowers.
“The gilding decays,
But hog's leather stays!”
Page 103
said the walls.
And there stood easy-chairs, with such high backs, and so carved out, and
with arms on both sides. “Sit down! sit down!” said they. “Ugh! how I
creak; now I shall certainly get the gout, like the old clothespress, ugh!”
And then the little boy came into the room where the projecting windows
were, and where the old man sat.
“I thank you for the pewter soldier, my little friend!” said the old man.
“And I thank you because you come over to me.”
“Thankee! thankee!” or “cranky! cranky!” sounded from all the furniture;
there was so much of it, that each article stood in the other's way, to get a
look at the little boy.
In the middle of the wall hung a picture representing a beautiful lady, so
young, so glad, but dressed quite as in former times, with clothes that stood
quite stiff, and with powder in her hair; she neither said “thankee, thankee!”
nor “cranky, cranky!” but looked with her mild eyes at the little boy, who
directly asked the old man, “Where did you get her?”
“Yonder, at the broker's,” said the old man, “where there are so many
pictures hanging. No one knows or cares about them, for they are all of
them buried; but I knew her in by-gone days, and now she has been dead
and gone these fifty years!”
Under the picture, in a glazed frame, there hung a bouquet of withered
flowers; they were almost fifty years old; they looked so very old!
The pendulum of the great clock went to and fro, and the hands turned,
and everything in the room became still older; but they did not observe it.
“They say at home,” said the little boy, “that you are so very, very
lonely!”
“Oh!” said he. “The old thoughts, with what they may bring with them,
come and visit me, and now you also come! I am very well off!”
Then he took a book with pictures in it down from the shelf; there were
whole long processions and pageants, with the strangest characters, which
one never sees now-a-days; soldiers like the knave of clubs, and citizens
with waving flags: the tailors had theirs, with a pair of shears held by two
lions—and the shoemakers theirs, without boots, but with an eagle that had
And there stood easy-chairs, with such high backs, and so carved out, and
with arms on both sides. “Sit down! sit down!” said they. “Ugh! how I
creak; now I shall certainly get the gout, like the old clothespress, ugh!”
And then the little boy came into the room where the projecting windows
were, and where the old man sat.
“I thank you for the pewter soldier, my little friend!” said the old man.
“And I thank you because you come over to me.”
“Thankee! thankee!” or “cranky! cranky!” sounded from all the furniture;
there was so much of it, that each article stood in the other's way, to get a
look at the little boy.
In the middle of the wall hung a picture representing a beautiful lady, so
young, so glad, but dressed quite as in former times, with clothes that stood
quite stiff, and with powder in her hair; she neither said “thankee, thankee!”
nor “cranky, cranky!” but looked with her mild eyes at the little boy, who
directly asked the old man, “Where did you get her?”
“Yonder, at the broker's,” said the old man, “where there are so many
pictures hanging. No one knows or cares about them, for they are all of
them buried; but I knew her in by-gone days, and now she has been dead
and gone these fifty years!”
Under the picture, in a glazed frame, there hung a bouquet of withered
flowers; they were almost fifty years old; they looked so very old!
The pendulum of the great clock went to and fro, and the hands turned,
and everything in the room became still older; but they did not observe it.
“They say at home,” said the little boy, “that you are so very, very
lonely!”
“Oh!” said he. “The old thoughts, with what they may bring with them,
come and visit me, and now you also come! I am very well off!”
Then he took a book with pictures in it down from the shelf; there were
whole long processions and pageants, with the strangest characters, which
one never sees now-a-days; soldiers like the knave of clubs, and citizens
with waving flags: the tailors had theirs, with a pair of shears held by two
lions—and the shoemakers theirs, without boots, but with an eagle that had
Page 104
two heads, for the shoemakers must have everything so that they can say, it
is a pair! Yes, that was a picture book!
The old man now went into the other room to fetch preserves, apples, and
nuts—yes, it was delightful over there in the old house.
“I cannot bear it any longer!” said the pewter soldier, who sat on the
drawers. “It is so lonely and melancholy here! But when one has been in a
family circle one cannot accustom oneself to this life! I cannot bear it any
longer! The whole day is so long, and the evenings are still longer! Here it
is not at all as it is over the way at your home, where your father and
mother spoke so pleasantly, and where you and all your sweet children
made such a delightful noise. Nay, how lonely the old man is—do you think
that he gets kisses? Do you think he gets mild eyes, or a Christmas tree? He
will get nothing but a grave! I can bear it no longer!”
“You must not let it grieve you so much,” said the little boy. “I find it so
very delightful here, and then all the old thoughts, with what they may bring
with them, they come and visit here.”
“Yes, it's all very well, but I see nothing of them, and I don't know them!”
said the pewter soldier. “I cannot bear it!”
“But you must!” said the little boy.
Then in came the old man with the most pleased and happy face, the
most delicious preserves, apples, and nuts, and so the little boy thought no
more about the pewter soldier.
The little boy returned home happy and pleased, and weeks and days
passed away, and nods were made to the old house, and from the old house,
and then the little boy went over there again.
The carved trumpeters blew, “Trateratra! There is the little boy!
Trateratra!” and the swords and armor on the knights' portraits rattled, and
the silk gowns rustled; the hog's leather spoke, and the old chairs had the
gout in their legs and rheumatism in their backs: Ugh! it was exactly like
the first time, for over there one day and hour was just like another.
“I cannot bear it!” said the pewter soldier. “I have shed pewter tears! It is
too melancholy! Rather let me go to the wars and lose arms and legs! It
would at least be a change. I cannot bear it longer! Now, I know what it is
to have a visit from one's old thoughts, with what they may bring with
is a pair! Yes, that was a picture book!
The old man now went into the other room to fetch preserves, apples, and
nuts—yes, it was delightful over there in the old house.
“I cannot bear it any longer!” said the pewter soldier, who sat on the
drawers. “It is so lonely and melancholy here! But when one has been in a
family circle one cannot accustom oneself to this life! I cannot bear it any
longer! The whole day is so long, and the evenings are still longer! Here it
is not at all as it is over the way at your home, where your father and
mother spoke so pleasantly, and where you and all your sweet children
made such a delightful noise. Nay, how lonely the old man is—do you think
that he gets kisses? Do you think he gets mild eyes, or a Christmas tree? He
will get nothing but a grave! I can bear it no longer!”
“You must not let it grieve you so much,” said the little boy. “I find it so
very delightful here, and then all the old thoughts, with what they may bring
with them, they come and visit here.”
“Yes, it's all very well, but I see nothing of them, and I don't know them!”
said the pewter soldier. “I cannot bear it!”
“But you must!” said the little boy.
Then in came the old man with the most pleased and happy face, the
most delicious preserves, apples, and nuts, and so the little boy thought no
more about the pewter soldier.
The little boy returned home happy and pleased, and weeks and days
passed away, and nods were made to the old house, and from the old house,
and then the little boy went over there again.
The carved trumpeters blew, “Trateratra! There is the little boy!
Trateratra!” and the swords and armor on the knights' portraits rattled, and
the silk gowns rustled; the hog's leather spoke, and the old chairs had the
gout in their legs and rheumatism in their backs: Ugh! it was exactly like
the first time, for over there one day and hour was just like another.
“I cannot bear it!” said the pewter soldier. “I have shed pewter tears! It is
too melancholy! Rather let me go to the wars and lose arms and legs! It
would at least be a change. I cannot bear it longer! Now, I know what it is
to have a visit from one's old thoughts, with what they may bring with
Page 105
them! I have had a visit from mine, and you may be sure it is no pleasant
thing in the end; I was at last about to jump down from the drawers.
“I saw you all over there at home so distinctly, as if you really were here;
it was again that Sunday morning; all you children stood before the table
and sung your Psalms, as you do every morning. You stood devoutly with
folded hands; and father and mother were just as pious; and then the door
was opened, and little sister Mary, who is not two years old yet, and who
always dances when she hears music or singing, of whatever kind it may be,
was put into the room—though she ought not to have been there—and then
she began to dance, but could not keep time, because the tones were so
long; and then she stood, first on the one leg, and bent her head forwards,
and then on the other leg, and bent her head forwards—but all would not
do. You stood very seriously all together, although it was difficult enough;
but I laughed to myself, and then I fell off the table, and got a bump, which
I have still—for it was not right of me to laugh. But the whole now passes
before me again in thought, and everything that I have lived to see; and
these are the old thoughts, with what they may bring with them.
“Tell me if you still sing on Sundays? Tell me something about little
Mary! And how my comrade, the other pewter soldier, lives! Yes, he is
happy enough, that's sure! I cannot bear it any longer!”
“You are given away as a present!” said the little boy. “You must remain.
Can you not understand that?”
The old man now came with a drawer, in which there was much to be
seen, both “tin boxes” and “balsam boxes,” old cards, so large and so
gilded, such as one never sees them now. And several drawers were opened,
and the piano was opened; it had landscapes on the inside of the lid, and it
was so hoarse when the old man played on it! and then he hummed a song.
“Yes, she could sing that!” said he, and nodded to the portrait, which he
had bought at the broker's, and the old man's eyes shone so bright!
“I will go to the wars! I will go to the wars!” shouted the pewter soldier
as loud as he could, and threw himself off the drawers right down on the
floor. What became of him? The old man sought, and the little boy sought;
he was away, and he stayed away.
“I shall find him!” said the old man; but he never found him. The floor
was too open—the pewter soldier had fallen through a crevice, and there he
lay as in an open tomb.
thing in the end; I was at last about to jump down from the drawers.
“I saw you all over there at home so distinctly, as if you really were here;
it was again that Sunday morning; all you children stood before the table
and sung your Psalms, as you do every morning. You stood devoutly with
folded hands; and father and mother were just as pious; and then the door
was opened, and little sister Mary, who is not two years old yet, and who
always dances when she hears music or singing, of whatever kind it may be,
was put into the room—though she ought not to have been there—and then
she began to dance, but could not keep time, because the tones were so
long; and then she stood, first on the one leg, and bent her head forwards,
and then on the other leg, and bent her head forwards—but all would not
do. You stood very seriously all together, although it was difficult enough;
but I laughed to myself, and then I fell off the table, and got a bump, which
I have still—for it was not right of me to laugh. But the whole now passes
before me again in thought, and everything that I have lived to see; and
these are the old thoughts, with what they may bring with them.
“Tell me if you still sing on Sundays? Tell me something about little
Mary! And how my comrade, the other pewter soldier, lives! Yes, he is
happy enough, that's sure! I cannot bear it any longer!”
“You are given away as a present!” said the little boy. “You must remain.
Can you not understand that?”
The old man now came with a drawer, in which there was much to be
seen, both “tin boxes” and “balsam boxes,” old cards, so large and so
gilded, such as one never sees them now. And several drawers were opened,
and the piano was opened; it had landscapes on the inside of the lid, and it
was so hoarse when the old man played on it! and then he hummed a song.
“Yes, she could sing that!” said he, and nodded to the portrait, which he
had bought at the broker's, and the old man's eyes shone so bright!
“I will go to the wars! I will go to the wars!” shouted the pewter soldier
as loud as he could, and threw himself off the drawers right down on the
floor. What became of him? The old man sought, and the little boy sought;
he was away, and he stayed away.
“I shall find him!” said the old man; but he never found him. The floor
was too open—the pewter soldier had fallen through a crevice, and there he
lay as in an open tomb.
Page 106
That day passed, and the little boy went home, and that week passed, and
several weeks too. The windows were quite frozen, the little boy was
obliged to sit and breathe on them to get a peep-hole over to the old house,
and there the snow had been blown into all the carved work and
inscriptions; it lay quite up over the steps, just as if there was no one at
home—nor was there any one at home—the old man was dead!
In the evening there was a hearse seen before the door, and he was borne
into it in his coffin: he was now to go out into the country, to lie in his
grave. He was driven out there, but no one followed; all his friends were
dead, and the little boy kissed his hand to the coffin as it was driven away.
Some days afterwards there was an auction at the old house, and the little
boy saw from his window how they carried the old knights and the old
ladies away, the flower-pots with the long ears, the old chairs, and the old
clothes-presses. Something came here, and something came there; the
portrait of her who had been found at the broker's came to the broker's
again; and there it hung, for no one knew her more—no one cared about the
old picture.
In the spring they pulled the house down, for, as people said, it was a
ruin. One could see from the street right into the room with the hog's-leather
hanging, which was slashed and torn; and the green grass and leaves about
the balcony hung quite wild about the falling beams. And then it was put to
rights.
“That was a relief,” said the neighboring houses.
A fine house was built there, with large windows, and smooth white
walls; but before it, where the old house had in fact stood, was a little
garden laid out, and a wild grapevine ran up the wall of the neighboring
house. Before the garden there was a large iron railing with an iron door, it
looked quite splendid, and people stood still and peeped in, and the
sparrows hung by scores in the vine, and chattered away at each other as
well as they could, but it was not about the old house, for they could not
remember it, so many years had passed—so many that the little boy had
grown up to a whole man, yes, a clever man, and a pleasure to his parents;
and he had just been married, and, together with his little wife, had come to
live in the house here, where the garden was; and he stood by her there
whilst she planted a field-flower that she found so pretty; she planted it with
her little hand, and pressed the earth around it with her fingers. Oh! what
several weeks too. The windows were quite frozen, the little boy was
obliged to sit and breathe on them to get a peep-hole over to the old house,
and there the snow had been blown into all the carved work and
inscriptions; it lay quite up over the steps, just as if there was no one at
home—nor was there any one at home—the old man was dead!
In the evening there was a hearse seen before the door, and he was borne
into it in his coffin: he was now to go out into the country, to lie in his
grave. He was driven out there, but no one followed; all his friends were
dead, and the little boy kissed his hand to the coffin as it was driven away.
Some days afterwards there was an auction at the old house, and the little
boy saw from his window how they carried the old knights and the old
ladies away, the flower-pots with the long ears, the old chairs, and the old
clothes-presses. Something came here, and something came there; the
portrait of her who had been found at the broker's came to the broker's
again; and there it hung, for no one knew her more—no one cared about the
old picture.
In the spring they pulled the house down, for, as people said, it was a
ruin. One could see from the street right into the room with the hog's-leather
hanging, which was slashed and torn; and the green grass and leaves about
the balcony hung quite wild about the falling beams. And then it was put to
rights.
“That was a relief,” said the neighboring houses.
A fine house was built there, with large windows, and smooth white
walls; but before it, where the old house had in fact stood, was a little
garden laid out, and a wild grapevine ran up the wall of the neighboring
house. Before the garden there was a large iron railing with an iron door, it
looked quite splendid, and people stood still and peeped in, and the
sparrows hung by scores in the vine, and chattered away at each other as
well as they could, but it was not about the old house, for they could not
remember it, so many years had passed—so many that the little boy had
grown up to a whole man, yes, a clever man, and a pleasure to his parents;
and he had just been married, and, together with his little wife, had come to
live in the house here, where the garden was; and he stood by her there
whilst she planted a field-flower that she found so pretty; she planted it with
her little hand, and pressed the earth around it with her fingers. Oh! what
Page 107
was that? She had stuck herself. There sat something pointed, straight out of
the soft mould.
It was—yes, guess! It was the pewter soldier, he that was lost up at the
old man's, and had tumbled and turned about amongst the timber and the
rubbish, and had at last laid for many years in the ground.
The young wife wiped the dirt off the soldier, first with a green leaf, and
then with her fine handkerchief—it had such a delightful smell, that it was
to the pewter soldier just as if he had awaked from a trance.
“Let me see him,” said the young man. He laughed, and then shook his
head. “Nay, it cannot be he; but he reminds me of a story about a pewter
soldier which I had when I was a little boy!” And then he told his wife
about the old house, and the old man, and about the pewter soldier that he
sent over to him because he was so very, very lonely; and he told it as
correctly as it had really been, so that the tears came into the eyes of his
young wife, on account of the old house and the old man.
“It may possibly be, however, that it is the same pewter soldier!” said
she. “I will take care of it, and remember all that you have told me; but you
must show me the old man's grave!”
“But I do not know it,” said he, “and no one knows it! All his friends
were dead, no one took care of it, and I was then a little boy!”
“How very, very lonely he must have been!” said she.
“Very, very lonely!” said the pewter soldier. “But it is delightful not to be
forgotten!”
“Delightful!” shouted something close by; but no one, except the pewter
soldier, saw that it was a piece of the hog's-leather hangings; it had lost all
its gilding, it looked like a piece of wet clay, but it had an opinion, and it
gave it:
“The gilding decays,
But hog's leather stays!”
This the pewter soldier did not believe.
the soft mould.
It was—yes, guess! It was the pewter soldier, he that was lost up at the
old man's, and had tumbled and turned about amongst the timber and the
rubbish, and had at last laid for many years in the ground.
The young wife wiped the dirt off the soldier, first with a green leaf, and
then with her fine handkerchief—it had such a delightful smell, that it was
to the pewter soldier just as if he had awaked from a trance.
“Let me see him,” said the young man. He laughed, and then shook his
head. “Nay, it cannot be he; but he reminds me of a story about a pewter
soldier which I had when I was a little boy!” And then he told his wife
about the old house, and the old man, and about the pewter soldier that he
sent over to him because he was so very, very lonely; and he told it as
correctly as it had really been, so that the tears came into the eyes of his
young wife, on account of the old house and the old man.
“It may possibly be, however, that it is the same pewter soldier!” said
she. “I will take care of it, and remember all that you have told me; but you
must show me the old man's grave!”
“But I do not know it,” said he, “and no one knows it! All his friends
were dead, no one took care of it, and I was then a little boy!”
“How very, very lonely he must have been!” said she.
“Very, very lonely!” said the pewter soldier. “But it is delightful not to be
forgotten!”
“Delightful!” shouted something close by; but no one, except the pewter
soldier, saw that it was a piece of the hog's-leather hangings; it had lost all
its gilding, it looked like a piece of wet clay, but it had an opinion, and it
gave it:
“The gilding decays,
But hog's leather stays!”
This the pewter soldier did not believe.
Page 108
THE HAPPY FAMILY
Really, the largest green leaf in this country is a dock-leaf; if one holds it
before one, it is like a whole apron, and if one holds it over one's head in
rainy weather, it is almost as good as an umbrella, for it is so immensely
large. The burdock never grows alone, but where there grows one there
always grow several: it is a great delight, and all this delightfulness is snails'
food. The great white snails which persons of quality in former times made
fricassees of, ate, and said, “Hem, hem! how delicious!” for they thought it
tasted so delicate—lived on dock-leaves, and therefore burdock seeds were
sown.
Now, there was an old manor-house, where they no longer ate snails, they
were quite extinct; but the burdocks were not extinct, they grew and grew
all over the walks and all the beds; they could not get the mastery over them
—it was a whole forest of burdocks. Here and there stood an apple and a
plum-tree, or else one never would have thought that it was a garden; all
was burdocks, and there lived the two last venerable old snails.
They themselves knew not how old they were, but they could remember
very well that there had been many more; that they were of a family from
foreign lands, and that for them and theirs the whole forest was planted.
They had never been outside it, but they knew that there was still something
more in the world, which was called the manor-house, and that there they
were boiled, and then they became black, and were then placed on a silver
dish; but what happened further they knew not; or, in fact, what it was to be
boiled, and to lie on a silver dish, they could not possibly imagine; but it
was said to be delightful, and particularly genteel. Neither the chafers, the
toads, nor the earth-worms, whom they asked about it could give them any
information—none of them had been boiled or laid on a silver dish.
The old white snails were the first persons of distinction in the world,
that they knew; the forest was planted for their sake, and the manor-house
was there that they might be boiled and laid on a silver dish.
Now they lived a very lonely and happy life; and as they had no children
themselves, they had adopted a little common snail, which they brought up
Really, the largest green leaf in this country is a dock-leaf; if one holds it
before one, it is like a whole apron, and if one holds it over one's head in
rainy weather, it is almost as good as an umbrella, for it is so immensely
large. The burdock never grows alone, but where there grows one there
always grow several: it is a great delight, and all this delightfulness is snails'
food. The great white snails which persons of quality in former times made
fricassees of, ate, and said, “Hem, hem! how delicious!” for they thought it
tasted so delicate—lived on dock-leaves, and therefore burdock seeds were
sown.
Now, there was an old manor-house, where they no longer ate snails, they
were quite extinct; but the burdocks were not extinct, they grew and grew
all over the walks and all the beds; they could not get the mastery over them
—it was a whole forest of burdocks. Here and there stood an apple and a
plum-tree, or else one never would have thought that it was a garden; all
was burdocks, and there lived the two last venerable old snails.
They themselves knew not how old they were, but they could remember
very well that there had been many more; that they were of a family from
foreign lands, and that for them and theirs the whole forest was planted.
They had never been outside it, but they knew that there was still something
more in the world, which was called the manor-house, and that there they
were boiled, and then they became black, and were then placed on a silver
dish; but what happened further they knew not; or, in fact, what it was to be
boiled, and to lie on a silver dish, they could not possibly imagine; but it
was said to be delightful, and particularly genteel. Neither the chafers, the
toads, nor the earth-worms, whom they asked about it could give them any
information—none of them had been boiled or laid on a silver dish.
The old white snails were the first persons of distinction in the world,
that they knew; the forest was planted for their sake, and the manor-house
was there that they might be boiled and laid on a silver dish.
Now they lived a very lonely and happy life; and as they had no children
themselves, they had adopted a little common snail, which they brought up
Page 109
as their own; but the little one would not grow, for he was of a common
family; but the old ones, especially Dame Mother Snail, thought they could
observe how he increased in size, and she begged father, if he could not see
it, that he would at least feel the little snail's shell; and then he felt it, and
found the good dame was right.
One day there was a heavy storm of rain.
“Hear how it beats like a drum on the dock-leaves!” said Father Snail.
“There are also rain-drops!” said Mother Snail. “And now the rain pours
right down the stalk! You will see that it will be wet here! I am very happy
to think that we have our good house, and the little one has his also! There
is more done for us than for all other creatures, sure enough; but can you
not see that we are folks of quality in the world? We are provided with a
house from our birth, and the burdock forest is planted for our sakes! I
should like to know how far it extends, and what there is outside!”
“There is nothing at all,” said Father Snail. “No place can be better than
ours, and I have nothing to wish for!”
“Yes,” said the dame. “I would willingly go to the manorhouse, be
boiled, and laid on a silver dish; all our forefathers have been treated so;
there is something extraordinary in it, you may be sure!”
“The manor-house has most likely fallen to ruin!” said Father Snail. “Or
the burdocks have grown up over it, so that they cannot come out. There
need not, however, be any haste about that; but you are always in such a
tremendous hurry, and the little one is beginning to be the same. Has he not
been creeping up that stalk these three days? It gives me a headache when I
look up to him!”
“You must not scold him,” said Mother Snail. “He creeps so carefully; he
will afford us much pleasure—and we have nothing but him to live for! But
have you not thought of it? Where shall we get a wife for him? Do you not
think that there are some of our species at a great distance in the interior of
the burdock forest?”
“Black snails, I dare say, there are enough of,” said the old one. “Black
snails without a house—but they are so common, and so conceited. But we
might give the ants a commission to look out for us; they run to and fro as if
they had something to do, and they certainly know of a wife for our little
snail!”
family; but the old ones, especially Dame Mother Snail, thought they could
observe how he increased in size, and she begged father, if he could not see
it, that he would at least feel the little snail's shell; and then he felt it, and
found the good dame was right.
One day there was a heavy storm of rain.
“Hear how it beats like a drum on the dock-leaves!” said Father Snail.
“There are also rain-drops!” said Mother Snail. “And now the rain pours
right down the stalk! You will see that it will be wet here! I am very happy
to think that we have our good house, and the little one has his also! There
is more done for us than for all other creatures, sure enough; but can you
not see that we are folks of quality in the world? We are provided with a
house from our birth, and the burdock forest is planted for our sakes! I
should like to know how far it extends, and what there is outside!”
“There is nothing at all,” said Father Snail. “No place can be better than
ours, and I have nothing to wish for!”
“Yes,” said the dame. “I would willingly go to the manorhouse, be
boiled, and laid on a silver dish; all our forefathers have been treated so;
there is something extraordinary in it, you may be sure!”
“The manor-house has most likely fallen to ruin!” said Father Snail. “Or
the burdocks have grown up over it, so that they cannot come out. There
need not, however, be any haste about that; but you are always in such a
tremendous hurry, and the little one is beginning to be the same. Has he not
been creeping up that stalk these three days? It gives me a headache when I
look up to him!”
“You must not scold him,” said Mother Snail. “He creeps so carefully; he
will afford us much pleasure—and we have nothing but him to live for! But
have you not thought of it? Where shall we get a wife for him? Do you not
think that there are some of our species at a great distance in the interior of
the burdock forest?”
“Black snails, I dare say, there are enough of,” said the old one. “Black
snails without a house—but they are so common, and so conceited. But we
might give the ants a commission to look out for us; they run to and fro as if
they had something to do, and they certainly know of a wife for our little
snail!”
Page 110
“I know one, sure enough—the most charming one!” said one of the ants.
“But I am afraid we shall hardly succeed, for she is a queen!”
“That is nothing!” said the old folks. “Has she a house?”
“She has a palace!” said the ant. “The finest ant's palace, with seven
hundred passages!”
“I thank you!” said Mother Snail. “Our son shall not go into an ant-hill; if
you know nothing better than that, we shall give the commission to the
white gnats. They fly far and wide, in rain and sunshine; they know the
whole forest here, both within and without.”
“We have a wife for him,” said the gnats. “At a hundred human paces
from here there sits a little snail in her house, on a gooseberry bush; she is
quite lonely, and old enough to be married. It is only a hundred human
paces!”
“Well, then, let her come to him!” said the old ones. “He has a whole
forest of burdocks, she has only a bush!”
And so they went and fetched little Miss Snail. It was a whole week
before she arrived; but therein was just the very best of it, for one could
thus see that she was of the same species.
And then the marriage was celebrated. Six earth-worms shone as well as
they could. In other respects the whole went off very quietly, for the old
folks could not bear noise and merriment; but old Dame Snail made a
brilliant speech. Father Snail could not speak, he was too much affected;
and so they gave them as a dowry and inheritance, the whole forest of
burdocks, and said—what they had always said—that it was the best in the
world; and if they lived honestly and decently, and increased and
multiplied, they and their children would once in the course of time come to
the manor-house, be boiled black, and laid on silver dishes. After this
speech was made, the old ones crept into their shells, and never more came
out. They slept; the young couple governed in the forest, and had a
numerous progeny, but they were never boiled, and never came on the
silver dishes; so from this they concluded that the manor-house had fallen to
ruins, and that all the men in the world were extinct; and as no one
contradicted them, so, of course it was so. And the rain beat on the dock-
leaves to make drum-music for their sake, and the sun shone in order to
give the burdock forest a color for their sakes; and they were very happy,
and the whole family was happy; for they, indeed were so.
“But I am afraid we shall hardly succeed, for she is a queen!”
“That is nothing!” said the old folks. “Has she a house?”
“She has a palace!” said the ant. “The finest ant's palace, with seven
hundred passages!”
“I thank you!” said Mother Snail. “Our son shall not go into an ant-hill; if
you know nothing better than that, we shall give the commission to the
white gnats. They fly far and wide, in rain and sunshine; they know the
whole forest here, both within and without.”
“We have a wife for him,” said the gnats. “At a hundred human paces
from here there sits a little snail in her house, on a gooseberry bush; she is
quite lonely, and old enough to be married. It is only a hundred human
paces!”
“Well, then, let her come to him!” said the old ones. “He has a whole
forest of burdocks, she has only a bush!”
And so they went and fetched little Miss Snail. It was a whole week
before she arrived; but therein was just the very best of it, for one could
thus see that she was of the same species.
And then the marriage was celebrated. Six earth-worms shone as well as
they could. In other respects the whole went off very quietly, for the old
folks could not bear noise and merriment; but old Dame Snail made a
brilliant speech. Father Snail could not speak, he was too much affected;
and so they gave them as a dowry and inheritance, the whole forest of
burdocks, and said—what they had always said—that it was the best in the
world; and if they lived honestly and decently, and increased and
multiplied, they and their children would once in the course of time come to
the manor-house, be boiled black, and laid on silver dishes. After this
speech was made, the old ones crept into their shells, and never more came
out. They slept; the young couple governed in the forest, and had a
numerous progeny, but they were never boiled, and never came on the
silver dishes; so from this they concluded that the manor-house had fallen to
ruins, and that all the men in the world were extinct; and as no one
contradicted them, so, of course it was so. And the rain beat on the dock-
leaves to make drum-music for their sake, and the sun shone in order to
give the burdock forest a color for their sakes; and they were very happy,
and the whole family was happy; for they, indeed were so.
Page 111
Page 112
THE STORY OF A MOTHER
A mother sat there with her little child. She was so downcast, so afraid
that it should die! It was so pale, the small eyes had closed themselves, and
it drew its breath so softly, now and then, with a deep respiration, as if it
sighed; and the mother looked still more sorrowfully on the little creature.
Then a knocking was heard at the door, and in came a poor old man
wrapped up as in a large horse-cloth, for it warms one, and he needed it, as
it was the cold winter season! Everything out-of-doors was covered with ice
and snow, and the wind blew so that it cut the face.
As the old man trembled with cold, and the little child slept a moment,
the mother went and poured some ale into a pot and set it on the stove, that
it might be warm for him; the old man sat and rocked the cradle, and the
mother sat down on a chair close by him, and looked at her little sick child
that drew its breath so deep, and raised its little hand.
“Do you not think that I shall save him?” said she. “Our Lord will not
take him from me!”
And the old man—it was Death himself—he nodded so strangely, it
could just as well signify yes as no. And the mother looked down in her lap,
and the tears ran down over her cheeks; her head became so heavy—she
had not closed her eyes for three days and nights; and now she slept, but
only for a minute, when she started up and trembled with cold.
“What is that?” said she, and looked on all sides; but the old man was
gone, and her little child was gone—he had taken it with him; and the old
clock in the corner burred, and burred, the great leaden weight ran down to
the floor, bump! and then the clock also stood still.
But the poor mother ran out of the house and cried aloud for her child.
Out there, in the midst of the snow, there sat a woman in long, black
clothes; and she said, “Death has been in thy chamber, and I saw him hasten
away with thy little child; he goes faster than the wind, and he never brings
back what he takes!”
“Oh, only tell me which way he went!” said the mother. “Tell me the
way, and I shall find him!”
A mother sat there with her little child. She was so downcast, so afraid
that it should die! It was so pale, the small eyes had closed themselves, and
it drew its breath so softly, now and then, with a deep respiration, as if it
sighed; and the mother looked still more sorrowfully on the little creature.
Then a knocking was heard at the door, and in came a poor old man
wrapped up as in a large horse-cloth, for it warms one, and he needed it, as
it was the cold winter season! Everything out-of-doors was covered with ice
and snow, and the wind blew so that it cut the face.
As the old man trembled with cold, and the little child slept a moment,
the mother went and poured some ale into a pot and set it on the stove, that
it might be warm for him; the old man sat and rocked the cradle, and the
mother sat down on a chair close by him, and looked at her little sick child
that drew its breath so deep, and raised its little hand.
“Do you not think that I shall save him?” said she. “Our Lord will not
take him from me!”
And the old man—it was Death himself—he nodded so strangely, it
could just as well signify yes as no. And the mother looked down in her lap,
and the tears ran down over her cheeks; her head became so heavy—she
had not closed her eyes for three days and nights; and now she slept, but
only for a minute, when she started up and trembled with cold.
“What is that?” said she, and looked on all sides; but the old man was
gone, and her little child was gone—he had taken it with him; and the old
clock in the corner burred, and burred, the great leaden weight ran down to
the floor, bump! and then the clock also stood still.
But the poor mother ran out of the house and cried aloud for her child.
Out there, in the midst of the snow, there sat a woman in long, black
clothes; and she said, “Death has been in thy chamber, and I saw him hasten
away with thy little child; he goes faster than the wind, and he never brings
back what he takes!”
“Oh, only tell me which way he went!” said the mother. “Tell me the
way, and I shall find him!”
Page 113
“I know it!” said the woman in the black clothes. “But before I tell it,
thou must first sing for me all the songs thou hast sung for thy child! I am
fond of them. I have heard them before; I am Night; I saw thy tears whilst
thou sang'st them!”
“I will sing them all, all!” said the mother. “But do not stop me now—I
may overtake him—I may find my child!”
But Night stood still and mute. Then the mother wrung her hands, sang
and wept, and there were many songs, but yet many more tears; and then
Night said, “Go to the right, into the dark pine forest; thither I saw Death
take his way with thy little child!”
The roads crossed each other in the depths of the forest, and she no
longer knew whither she should go! then there stood a thorn-bush; there
was neither leaf nor flower on it, it was also in the cold winter season, and
ice-flakes hung on the branches.
“Hast thou not seen Death go past with my little child?” said the mother.
“Yes,” said the thorn-bush; “but I will not tell thee which way he took,
unless thou wilt first warm me up at thy heart. I am freezing to death; I shall
become a lump of ice!”
And she pressed the thorn-bush to her breast, so firmly, that it might be
thoroughly warmed, and the thorns went right into her flesh, and her blood
flowed in large drops, but the thornbush shot forth fresh green leaves, and
there came flowers on it in the cold winter night, the heart of the afflicted
mother was so warm; and the thorn-bush told her the way she should go.
She then came to a large lake, where there was neither ship nor boat. The
lake was not frozen sufficiently to bear her; neither was it open, nor low
enough that she could wade through it; and across it she must go if she
would find her child! Then she lay down to drink up the lake, and that was
an impossibility for a human being, but the afflicted mother thought that a
miracle might happen nevertheless.
“Oh, what would I not give to come to my child!” said the weeping
mother; and she wept still more, and her eyes sunk down in the depths of
the waters, and became two precious pearls; but the water bore her up, as if
she sat in a swing, and she flew in the rocking waves to the shore on the
opposite side, where there stood a mile-broad, strange house, one knew not
thou must first sing for me all the songs thou hast sung for thy child! I am
fond of them. I have heard them before; I am Night; I saw thy tears whilst
thou sang'st them!”
“I will sing them all, all!” said the mother. “But do not stop me now—I
may overtake him—I may find my child!”
But Night stood still and mute. Then the mother wrung her hands, sang
and wept, and there were many songs, but yet many more tears; and then
Night said, “Go to the right, into the dark pine forest; thither I saw Death
take his way with thy little child!”
The roads crossed each other in the depths of the forest, and she no
longer knew whither she should go! then there stood a thorn-bush; there
was neither leaf nor flower on it, it was also in the cold winter season, and
ice-flakes hung on the branches.
“Hast thou not seen Death go past with my little child?” said the mother.
“Yes,” said the thorn-bush; “but I will not tell thee which way he took,
unless thou wilt first warm me up at thy heart. I am freezing to death; I shall
become a lump of ice!”
And she pressed the thorn-bush to her breast, so firmly, that it might be
thoroughly warmed, and the thorns went right into her flesh, and her blood
flowed in large drops, but the thornbush shot forth fresh green leaves, and
there came flowers on it in the cold winter night, the heart of the afflicted
mother was so warm; and the thorn-bush told her the way she should go.
She then came to a large lake, where there was neither ship nor boat. The
lake was not frozen sufficiently to bear her; neither was it open, nor low
enough that she could wade through it; and across it she must go if she
would find her child! Then she lay down to drink up the lake, and that was
an impossibility for a human being, but the afflicted mother thought that a
miracle might happen nevertheless.
“Oh, what would I not give to come to my child!” said the weeping
mother; and she wept still more, and her eyes sunk down in the depths of
the waters, and became two precious pearls; but the water bore her up, as if
she sat in a swing, and she flew in the rocking waves to the shore on the
opposite side, where there stood a mile-broad, strange house, one knew not
Page 114
if it were a mountain with forests and caverns, or if it were built up; but the
poor mother could not see it; she had wept her eyes out.
“Where shall I find Death, who took away my little child?” said she.
“He has not come here yet!” said the old grave woman, who was
appointed to look after Death's great greenhouse! “How have you been able
to find the way hither? And who has helped you?”
“OUR LORD has helped me,” said she. “He is merciful, and you will
also be so! Where shall I find my little child?”
“Nay, I know not,” said the woman, “and you cannot see! Many flowers
and trees have withered this night; Death will soon come and plant them
over again! You certainly know that every person has his or her life's tree or
flower, just as everyone happens to be settled; they look like other plants,
but they have pulsations of the heart. Children's hearts can also beat; go
after yours, perhaps you may know your child's; but what will you give me
if I tell you what you shall do more?”
“I have nothing to give,” said the afflicted mother, “but I will go to the
world's end for you!”
“Nay, I have nothing to do there!” said the woman. “But you can give me
your long black hair; you know yourself that it is fine, and that I like! You
shall have my white hair instead, and that's always something!”
“Do you demand nothing else?” said she. “That I will gladly give you!”
And she gave her her fine black hair, and got the old woman's snow-white
hair instead.
So they went into Death's great greenhouse, where flowers and trees
grew strangely into one another. There stood fine hyacinths under glass
bells, and there stood strong-stemmed peonies; there grew water plants,
some so fresh, others half sick, the water-snakes lay down on them, and
black crabs pinched their stalks. There stood beautiful palm-trees, oaks, and
plantains; there stood parsley and flowering thyme: every tree and every
flower had its name; each of them was a human life, the human frame still
lived—one in China, and another in Greenland—round about in the world.
There were large trees in small pots, so that they stood so stunted in growth,
and ready to burst the pots; in other places, there was a little dull flower in
rich mould, with moss round about it, and it was so petted and nursed. But
the distressed mother bent down over all the smallest plants, and heard
poor mother could not see it; she had wept her eyes out.
“Where shall I find Death, who took away my little child?” said she.
“He has not come here yet!” said the old grave woman, who was
appointed to look after Death's great greenhouse! “How have you been able
to find the way hither? And who has helped you?”
“OUR LORD has helped me,” said she. “He is merciful, and you will
also be so! Where shall I find my little child?”
“Nay, I know not,” said the woman, “and you cannot see! Many flowers
and trees have withered this night; Death will soon come and plant them
over again! You certainly know that every person has his or her life's tree or
flower, just as everyone happens to be settled; they look like other plants,
but they have pulsations of the heart. Children's hearts can also beat; go
after yours, perhaps you may know your child's; but what will you give me
if I tell you what you shall do more?”
“I have nothing to give,” said the afflicted mother, “but I will go to the
world's end for you!”
“Nay, I have nothing to do there!” said the woman. “But you can give me
your long black hair; you know yourself that it is fine, and that I like! You
shall have my white hair instead, and that's always something!”
“Do you demand nothing else?” said she. “That I will gladly give you!”
And she gave her her fine black hair, and got the old woman's snow-white
hair instead.
So they went into Death's great greenhouse, where flowers and trees
grew strangely into one another. There stood fine hyacinths under glass
bells, and there stood strong-stemmed peonies; there grew water plants,
some so fresh, others half sick, the water-snakes lay down on them, and
black crabs pinched their stalks. There stood beautiful palm-trees, oaks, and
plantains; there stood parsley and flowering thyme: every tree and every
flower had its name; each of them was a human life, the human frame still
lived—one in China, and another in Greenland—round about in the world.
There were large trees in small pots, so that they stood so stunted in growth,
and ready to burst the pots; in other places, there was a little dull flower in
rich mould, with moss round about it, and it was so petted and nursed. But
the distressed mother bent down over all the smallest plants, and heard
Page 115
within them how the human heart beat; and amongst millions she knew her
child's.
“There it is!” cried she, and stretched her hands out over a little blue
crocus, that hung quite sickly on one side.
“Don't touch the flower!” said the old woman. “But place yourself here,
and when Death comes—I expect him every moment—do not let him pluck
the flower up, but threaten him that you will do the same with the others.
Then he will be afraid! He is responsible for them to OUR LORD, and no
one dares to pluck them up before HE gives leave.”
All at once an icy cold rushed through the great hall, and the blind
mother could feel that it was Death that came.
“How hast thou been able to find thy way hither?” he asked. “How
couldst thou come quicker than I?”
“I am a mother,” said she.
And Death stretched out his long hand towards the fine little flower, but
she held her hands fast around his, so tight, and yet afraid that she should
touch one of the leaves. Then Death blew on her hands, and she felt that it
was colder than the cold wind, and her hands fell down powerless.
“Thou canst not do anything against me!” said Death.
“But OUR LORD can!” said she.
“I only do His bidding!” said Death. “I am His gardener, I take all His
flowers and trees, and plant them out in the great garden of Paradise, in the
unknown land; but how they grow there, and how it is there I dare not tell
thee.”
“Give me back my child!” said the mother, and she wept and prayed. At
once she seized hold of two beautiful flowers close by, with each hand, and
cried out to Death, “I will tear all thy flowers off, for I am in despair.”
“Touch them not!” said Death. “Thou say'st that thou art so unhappy, and
now thou wilt make another mother equally unhappy.”
“Another mother!” said the poor woman, and directly let go her hold of
both the flowers.
“There, thou hast thine eyes,” said Death; “I fished them up from the
lake, they shone so bright; I knew not they were thine. Take them again,
they are now brighter than before; now look down into the deep well close
child's.
“There it is!” cried she, and stretched her hands out over a little blue
crocus, that hung quite sickly on one side.
“Don't touch the flower!” said the old woman. “But place yourself here,
and when Death comes—I expect him every moment—do not let him pluck
the flower up, but threaten him that you will do the same with the others.
Then he will be afraid! He is responsible for them to OUR LORD, and no
one dares to pluck them up before HE gives leave.”
All at once an icy cold rushed through the great hall, and the blind
mother could feel that it was Death that came.
“How hast thou been able to find thy way hither?” he asked. “How
couldst thou come quicker than I?”
“I am a mother,” said she.
And Death stretched out his long hand towards the fine little flower, but
she held her hands fast around his, so tight, and yet afraid that she should
touch one of the leaves. Then Death blew on her hands, and she felt that it
was colder than the cold wind, and her hands fell down powerless.
“Thou canst not do anything against me!” said Death.
“But OUR LORD can!” said she.
“I only do His bidding!” said Death. “I am His gardener, I take all His
flowers and trees, and plant them out in the great garden of Paradise, in the
unknown land; but how they grow there, and how it is there I dare not tell
thee.”
“Give me back my child!” said the mother, and she wept and prayed. At
once she seized hold of two beautiful flowers close by, with each hand, and
cried out to Death, “I will tear all thy flowers off, for I am in despair.”
“Touch them not!” said Death. “Thou say'st that thou art so unhappy, and
now thou wilt make another mother equally unhappy.”
“Another mother!” said the poor woman, and directly let go her hold of
both the flowers.
“There, thou hast thine eyes,” said Death; “I fished them up from the
lake, they shone so bright; I knew not they were thine. Take them again,
they are now brighter than before; now look down into the deep well close
Page 116
by; I shall tell thee the names of the two flowers thou wouldst have torn up,
and thou wilt see their whole future life—their whole human existence: and
see what thou wast about to disturb and destroy.”
And she looked down into the well; and it was a happiness to see how the
one became a blessing to the world, to see how much happiness and joy
were felt everywhere. And she saw the other's life, and it was sorrow and
distress, horror, and wretchedness.
“Both of them are God's will!” said Death.
“Which of them is Misfortune's flower and which is that of Happiness?”
asked she.
“That I will not tell thee,” said Death; “but this thou shalt know from me,
that the one flower was thy own child! it was thy child's fate thou saw'st—
thy own child's future life!”
Then the mother screamed with terror, “Which of them was my child?
Tell it me! Save the innocent! Save my child from all that misery! Rather
take it away! Take it into God's kingdom! Forget my tears, forget my
prayers, and all that I have done!”
“I do not understand thee!” said Death. “Wilt thou have thy child again,
or shall I go with it there, where thou dost not know!”
Then the mother wrung her hands, fell on her knees, and prayed to our
Lord: “Oh, hear me not when I pray against Thy will, which is the best!
hear me not! hear me not!”
And she bowed her head down in her lap, and Death took her child and
went with it into the unknown land.
and thou wilt see their whole future life—their whole human existence: and
see what thou wast about to disturb and destroy.”
And she looked down into the well; and it was a happiness to see how the
one became a blessing to the world, to see how much happiness and joy
were felt everywhere. And she saw the other's life, and it was sorrow and
distress, horror, and wretchedness.
“Both of them are God's will!” said Death.
“Which of them is Misfortune's flower and which is that of Happiness?”
asked she.
“That I will not tell thee,” said Death; “but this thou shalt know from me,
that the one flower was thy own child! it was thy child's fate thou saw'st—
thy own child's future life!”
Then the mother screamed with terror, “Which of them was my child?
Tell it me! Save the innocent! Save my child from all that misery! Rather
take it away! Take it into God's kingdom! Forget my tears, forget my
prayers, and all that I have done!”
“I do not understand thee!” said Death. “Wilt thou have thy child again,
or shall I go with it there, where thou dost not know!”
Then the mother wrung her hands, fell on her knees, and prayed to our
Lord: “Oh, hear me not when I pray against Thy will, which is the best!
hear me not! hear me not!”
And she bowed her head down in her lap, and Death took her child and
went with it into the unknown land.
Page 117
THE FALSE COLLAR
There was once a fine gentleman, all of whose moveables were a boot-
jack and a hair-comb: but he had the finest false collars in the world; and it
is about one of these collars that we are now to hear a story.
It was so old, that it began to think of marriage; and it happened that it
came to be washed in company with a garter.
“Nay!” said the collar. “I never did see anything so slender and so fine,
so soft and so neat. May I not ask your name?”
“That I shall not tell you!” said the garter.
“Where do you live?” asked the collar.
But the garter was so bashful, so modest, and thought it was a strange
question to answer.
“You are certainly a girdle,” said the collar; “that is to say an inside
girdle. I see well that you are both for use and ornament, my dear young
lady.”
“I will thank you not to speak to me,” said the garter. “I think I have not
given the least occasion for it.”
“Yes! When one is as handsome as you,” said the collar, “that is occasion
enough.”
“Don't come so near me, I beg of you!” said the garter. “You look so
much like those men-folks.”
“I am also a fine gentleman,” said the collar. “I have a bootjack and a
hair-comb.”
But that was not true, for it was his master who had them: but he boasted.
“Don't come so near me,” said the garter: “I am not accustomed to it.”
“Prude!” exclaimed the collar; and then it was taken out of the washing-
tub. It was starched, hung over the back of a chair in the sunshine, and was
then laid on the ironing-blanket; then came the warm box-iron. “Dear
lady!” said the collar. “Dear widow-lady! I feel quite hot. I am quite
There was once a fine gentleman, all of whose moveables were a boot-
jack and a hair-comb: but he had the finest false collars in the world; and it
is about one of these collars that we are now to hear a story.
It was so old, that it began to think of marriage; and it happened that it
came to be washed in company with a garter.
“Nay!” said the collar. “I never did see anything so slender and so fine,
so soft and so neat. May I not ask your name?”
“That I shall not tell you!” said the garter.
“Where do you live?” asked the collar.
But the garter was so bashful, so modest, and thought it was a strange
question to answer.
“You are certainly a girdle,” said the collar; “that is to say an inside
girdle. I see well that you are both for use and ornament, my dear young
lady.”
“I will thank you not to speak to me,” said the garter. “I think I have not
given the least occasion for it.”
“Yes! When one is as handsome as you,” said the collar, “that is occasion
enough.”
“Don't come so near me, I beg of you!” said the garter. “You look so
much like those men-folks.”
“I am also a fine gentleman,” said the collar. “I have a bootjack and a
hair-comb.”
But that was not true, for it was his master who had them: but he boasted.
“Don't come so near me,” said the garter: “I am not accustomed to it.”
“Prude!” exclaimed the collar; and then it was taken out of the washing-
tub. It was starched, hung over the back of a chair in the sunshine, and was
then laid on the ironing-blanket; then came the warm box-iron. “Dear
lady!” said the collar. “Dear widow-lady! I feel quite hot. I am quite
Page 118
changed. I begin to unfold myself. You will burn a hole in me. Oh! I offer
you my hand.”
“Rag!” said the box-iron; and went proudly over the collar: for she
fancied she was a steam-engine, that would go on the railroad and draw the
waggons. “Rag!” said the box-iron.
The collar was a little jagged at the edge, and so came the long scissors to
cut off the jagged part. “Oh!” said the collar. “You are certainly the first
opera dancer. How well you can stretch your legs out! It is the most
graceful performance I have ever seen. No one can imitate you.”
“I know it,” said the scissors.
“You deserve to be a baroness,” said the collar. “All that I have is a fine
gentleman, a boot-jack, and a hair-comb. If I only had the barony!”
“Do you seek my hand?” said the scissors; for she was angry; and
without more ado, she CUT HIM, and then he was condemned.
“I shall now be obliged to ask the hair-comb. It is surprising how well
you preserve your teeth, Miss,” said the collar. “Have you never thought of
being betrothed?”
“Yes, of course! you may be sure of that,” said the hair-comb. “I AM
betrothed—to the boot-jack!”
“Betrothed!” exclaimed the collar. Now there was no other to court, and
so he despised it.
A long time passed away, then the collar came into the rag chest at the
paper mill; there was a large company of rags, the fine by themselves, and
the coarse by themselves, just as it should be. They all had much to say, but
the collar the most; for he was a real boaster.
“I have had such an immense number of sweethearts!” said the collar. “I
could not be in peace! It is true, I was always a fine starched-up gentleman!
I had both a boot-jack and a hair-comb, which I never used! You should
have seen me then, you should have seen me when I lay down! I shall never
forget MY FIRST LOVE—she was a girdle, so fine, so soft, and so
charming, she threw herself into a tub of water for my sake! There was also
a widow, who became glowing hot, but I left her standing till she got black
again; there was also the first opera dancer, she gave me that cut which I
now go with, she was so ferocious! My own hair-comb was in love with
me, she lost all her teeth from the heart-ache; yes, I have lived to see much
you my hand.”
“Rag!” said the box-iron; and went proudly over the collar: for she
fancied she was a steam-engine, that would go on the railroad and draw the
waggons. “Rag!” said the box-iron.
The collar was a little jagged at the edge, and so came the long scissors to
cut off the jagged part. “Oh!” said the collar. “You are certainly the first
opera dancer. How well you can stretch your legs out! It is the most
graceful performance I have ever seen. No one can imitate you.”
“I know it,” said the scissors.
“You deserve to be a baroness,” said the collar. “All that I have is a fine
gentleman, a boot-jack, and a hair-comb. If I only had the barony!”
“Do you seek my hand?” said the scissors; for she was angry; and
without more ado, she CUT HIM, and then he was condemned.
“I shall now be obliged to ask the hair-comb. It is surprising how well
you preserve your teeth, Miss,” said the collar. “Have you never thought of
being betrothed?”
“Yes, of course! you may be sure of that,” said the hair-comb. “I AM
betrothed—to the boot-jack!”
“Betrothed!” exclaimed the collar. Now there was no other to court, and
so he despised it.
A long time passed away, then the collar came into the rag chest at the
paper mill; there was a large company of rags, the fine by themselves, and
the coarse by themselves, just as it should be. They all had much to say, but
the collar the most; for he was a real boaster.
“I have had such an immense number of sweethearts!” said the collar. “I
could not be in peace! It is true, I was always a fine starched-up gentleman!
I had both a boot-jack and a hair-comb, which I never used! You should
have seen me then, you should have seen me when I lay down! I shall never
forget MY FIRST LOVE—she was a girdle, so fine, so soft, and so
charming, she threw herself into a tub of water for my sake! There was also
a widow, who became glowing hot, but I left her standing till she got black
again; there was also the first opera dancer, she gave me that cut which I
now go with, she was so ferocious! My own hair-comb was in love with
me, she lost all her teeth from the heart-ache; yes, I have lived to see much
Page 119
of that sort of thing; but I am extremely sorry for the garter—I mean the
girdle—that went into the water-tub. I have much on my conscience, I want
to become white paper!”
And it became so, all the rags were turned into white paper; but the collar
came to be just this very piece of white paper we here see, and on which the
story is printed; and that was because it boasted so terribly afterwards of
what had never happened to it. It would be well for us to beware, that we
may not act in a similar manner, for we can never know if we may not, in
the course of time, also come into the rag chest, and be made into white
paper, and then have our whole life's history printed on it, even the most
secret, and be obliged to run about and tell it ourselves, just like this collar.
girdle—that went into the water-tub. I have much on my conscience, I want
to become white paper!”
And it became so, all the rags were turned into white paper; but the collar
came to be just this very piece of white paper we here see, and on which the
story is printed; and that was because it boasted so terribly afterwards of
what had never happened to it. It would be well for us to beware, that we
may not act in a similar manner, for we can never know if we may not, in
the course of time, also come into the rag chest, and be made into white
paper, and then have our whole life's history printed on it, even the most
secret, and be obliged to run about and tell it ourselves, just like this collar.
Page 120
THE SHADOW
It is in the hot lands that the sun burns, sure enough! there the people
become quite a mahogany brown, ay, and in the HOTTEST lands they are
burnt to Negroes. But now it was only to the HOT lands that a learned man
had come from the cold; there he thought that he could run about just as
when at home, but he soon found out his mistake.
He, and all sensible folks, were obliged to stay within doors—the
window-shutters and doors were closed the whole day; it looked as if the
whole house slept, or there was no one at home.
The narrow street with the high houses, was built so that the sunshine
must fall there from morning till evening—it was really not to be borne.
The learned man from the cold lands—he was a young man, and seemed
to be a clever man—sat in a glowing oven; it took effect on him, he became
quite meagre—even his shadow shrunk in, for the sun had also an effect on
it. It was first towards evening when the sun was down, that they began to
freshen up again.
In the warm lands every window has a balcony, and the people came out
on all the balconies in the street—for one must have air, even if one be
accustomed to be mahogany!* It was lively both up and down the street.
Tailors, and shoemakers, and all the folks, moved out into the street—chairs
and tables were brought forth—and candles burnt—yes, above a thousand
lights were burning—and the one talked and the other sung; and people
walked and church-bells rang, and asses went along with a dingle-dingle-
dong! for they too had bells on. The street boys were screaming and
hooting, and shouting and shooting, with devils and detonating balls—and
there came corpse bearers and hood wearers—for there were funerals with
psalm and hymn—and then the din of carriages driving and company
arriving: yes, it was, in truth, lively enough down in the street. Only in that
single house, which stood opposite that in which the learned foreigner lived,
it was quite still; and yet some one lived there, for there stood flowers in the
balcony—they grew so well in the sun's heat! and that they could not do
unless they were watered—and some one must water them—there must be
It is in the hot lands that the sun burns, sure enough! there the people
become quite a mahogany brown, ay, and in the HOTTEST lands they are
burnt to Negroes. But now it was only to the HOT lands that a learned man
had come from the cold; there he thought that he could run about just as
when at home, but he soon found out his mistake.
He, and all sensible folks, were obliged to stay within doors—the
window-shutters and doors were closed the whole day; it looked as if the
whole house slept, or there was no one at home.
The narrow street with the high houses, was built so that the sunshine
must fall there from morning till evening—it was really not to be borne.
The learned man from the cold lands—he was a young man, and seemed
to be a clever man—sat in a glowing oven; it took effect on him, he became
quite meagre—even his shadow shrunk in, for the sun had also an effect on
it. It was first towards evening when the sun was down, that they began to
freshen up again.
In the warm lands every window has a balcony, and the people came out
on all the balconies in the street—for one must have air, even if one be
accustomed to be mahogany!* It was lively both up and down the street.
Tailors, and shoemakers, and all the folks, moved out into the street—chairs
and tables were brought forth—and candles burnt—yes, above a thousand
lights were burning—and the one talked and the other sung; and people
walked and church-bells rang, and asses went along with a dingle-dingle-
dong! for they too had bells on. The street boys were screaming and
hooting, and shouting and shooting, with devils and detonating balls—and
there came corpse bearers and hood wearers—for there were funerals with
psalm and hymn—and then the din of carriages driving and company
arriving: yes, it was, in truth, lively enough down in the street. Only in that
single house, which stood opposite that in which the learned foreigner lived,
it was quite still; and yet some one lived there, for there stood flowers in the
balcony—they grew so well in the sun's heat! and that they could not do
unless they were watered—and some one must water them—there must be
Page 121
somebody there. The door opposite was also opened late in the evening, but
it was dark within, at least in the front room; further in there was heard the
sound of music. The learned foreigner thought it quite marvellous, but now
—it might be that he only imagined it—for he found everything marvellous
out there, in the warm lands, if there had only been no sun. The stranger's
landlord said that he didn't know who had taken the house opposite, one
saw no person about, and as to the music, it appeared to him to be
extremely tiresome. “It is as if some one sat there, and practised a piece that
he could not master—always the same piece. 'I shall master it!' says he; but
yet he cannot master it, however long he plays.”
* The word mahogany can be understood, in Danish, as having two
meanings. In general, it means the reddish-brown wood itself; but in jest, it
signifies “excessively fine,” which arose from an anecdote of Nyboder, in
Copenhagen, (the seamen's quarter.) A sailor's wife, who was always proud
and fine, in her way, came to her neighbor, and complained that she had got
a splinter in her finger. “What of?” asked the neighbor's wife. “It is a
mahogany splinter,” said the other. “Mahogany! It cannot be less with you!”
exclaimed the woman—and thence the proverb, “It is so mahogany!”—
(that is, so excessively fine)—is derived.
One night the stranger awoke—he slept with the doors of the balcony
open—the curtain before it was raised by the wind, and he thought that a
strange lustre came from the opposite neighbor's house; all the flowers
shone like flames, in the most beautiful colors, and in the midst of the
flowers stood a slender, graceful maiden—it was as if she also shone; the
light really hurt his eyes. He now opened them quite wide—yes, he was
quite awake; with one spring he was on the floor; he crept gently behind the
curtain, but the maiden was gone; the flowers shone no longer, but there
they stood, fresh and blooming as ever; the door was ajar, and, far within,
the music sounded so soft and delightful, one could really melt away in
sweet thoughts from it. Yet it was like a piece of enchantment. And who
lived there? Where was the actual entrance? The whole of the ground-floor
was a row of shops, and there people could not always be running through.
One evening the stranger sat out on the balcony. The light burnt in the
room behind him; and thus it was quite natural that his shadow should fall
on his opposite neighbor's wall. Yes! there it sat, directly opposite, between
it was dark within, at least in the front room; further in there was heard the
sound of music. The learned foreigner thought it quite marvellous, but now
—it might be that he only imagined it—for he found everything marvellous
out there, in the warm lands, if there had only been no sun. The stranger's
landlord said that he didn't know who had taken the house opposite, one
saw no person about, and as to the music, it appeared to him to be
extremely tiresome. “It is as if some one sat there, and practised a piece that
he could not master—always the same piece. 'I shall master it!' says he; but
yet he cannot master it, however long he plays.”
* The word mahogany can be understood, in Danish, as having two
meanings. In general, it means the reddish-brown wood itself; but in jest, it
signifies “excessively fine,” which arose from an anecdote of Nyboder, in
Copenhagen, (the seamen's quarter.) A sailor's wife, who was always proud
and fine, in her way, came to her neighbor, and complained that she had got
a splinter in her finger. “What of?” asked the neighbor's wife. “It is a
mahogany splinter,” said the other. “Mahogany! It cannot be less with you!”
exclaimed the woman—and thence the proverb, “It is so mahogany!”—
(that is, so excessively fine)—is derived.
One night the stranger awoke—he slept with the doors of the balcony
open—the curtain before it was raised by the wind, and he thought that a
strange lustre came from the opposite neighbor's house; all the flowers
shone like flames, in the most beautiful colors, and in the midst of the
flowers stood a slender, graceful maiden—it was as if she also shone; the
light really hurt his eyes. He now opened them quite wide—yes, he was
quite awake; with one spring he was on the floor; he crept gently behind the
curtain, but the maiden was gone; the flowers shone no longer, but there
they stood, fresh and blooming as ever; the door was ajar, and, far within,
the music sounded so soft and delightful, one could really melt away in
sweet thoughts from it. Yet it was like a piece of enchantment. And who
lived there? Where was the actual entrance? The whole of the ground-floor
was a row of shops, and there people could not always be running through.
One evening the stranger sat out on the balcony. The light burnt in the
room behind him; and thus it was quite natural that his shadow should fall
on his opposite neighbor's wall. Yes! there it sat, directly opposite, between
Page 122
the flowers on the balcony; and when the stranger moved, the shadow also
moved: for that it always does.
“I think my shadow is the only living thing one sees over there,” said the
learned man. “See, how nicely it sits between the flowers. The door stands
half-open: now the shadow should be cunning, and go into the room, look
about, and then come and tell me what it had seen. Come, now! Be useful,
and do me a service,” said he, in jest. “Have the kindness to step in. Now!
Art thou going?” and then he nodded to the shadow, and the shadow nodded
again. “Well then, go! But don't stay away.”
The stranger rose, and his shadow on the opposite neighbor's balcony
rose also; the stranger turned round and the shadow also turned round. Yes!
if anyone had paid particular attention to it, they would have seen, quite
distinctly, that the shadow went in through the half-open balcony-door of
their opposite neighbor, just as the stranger went into his own room, and let
the long curtain fall down after him.
Next morning, the learned man went out to drink coffee and read the
newspapers.
“What is that?” said he, as he came out into the sunshine. “I have no
shadow! So then, it has actually gone last night, and not come again. It is
really tiresome!”
This annoyed him: not so much because the shadow was gone, but
because he knew there was a story about a man without a shadow.* It was
known to everybody at home, in the cold lands; and if the learned man now
came there and told his story, they would say that he was imitating it, and
that he had no need to do. He would, therefore, not talk about it at all; and
that was wisely thought.
*Peter Schlemihl, the shadowless man.
In the evening he went out again on the balcony. He had placed the light
directly behind him, for he knew that the shadow would always have its
master for a screen, but he could not entice it. He made himself little; he
made himself great: but no shadow came again. He said, “Hem! hem!” but
it was of no use.
It was vexatious; but in the warm lands everything grows so quickly; and
after the lapse of eight days he observed, to his great joy, that a new shadow
came in the sunshine. In the course of three weeks he had a very fair
moved: for that it always does.
“I think my shadow is the only living thing one sees over there,” said the
learned man. “See, how nicely it sits between the flowers. The door stands
half-open: now the shadow should be cunning, and go into the room, look
about, and then come and tell me what it had seen. Come, now! Be useful,
and do me a service,” said he, in jest. “Have the kindness to step in. Now!
Art thou going?” and then he nodded to the shadow, and the shadow nodded
again. “Well then, go! But don't stay away.”
The stranger rose, and his shadow on the opposite neighbor's balcony
rose also; the stranger turned round and the shadow also turned round. Yes!
if anyone had paid particular attention to it, they would have seen, quite
distinctly, that the shadow went in through the half-open balcony-door of
their opposite neighbor, just as the stranger went into his own room, and let
the long curtain fall down after him.
Next morning, the learned man went out to drink coffee and read the
newspapers.
“What is that?” said he, as he came out into the sunshine. “I have no
shadow! So then, it has actually gone last night, and not come again. It is
really tiresome!”
This annoyed him: not so much because the shadow was gone, but
because he knew there was a story about a man without a shadow.* It was
known to everybody at home, in the cold lands; and if the learned man now
came there and told his story, they would say that he was imitating it, and
that he had no need to do. He would, therefore, not talk about it at all; and
that was wisely thought.
*Peter Schlemihl, the shadowless man.
In the evening he went out again on the balcony. He had placed the light
directly behind him, for he knew that the shadow would always have its
master for a screen, but he could not entice it. He made himself little; he
made himself great: but no shadow came again. He said, “Hem! hem!” but
it was of no use.
It was vexatious; but in the warm lands everything grows so quickly; and
after the lapse of eight days he observed, to his great joy, that a new shadow
came in the sunshine. In the course of three weeks he had a very fair
Page 123
shadow, which, when he set out for his home in the northern lands, grew
more and more in the journey, so that at last it was so long and so large, that
it was more than sufficient.
The learned man then came home, and he wrote books about what was
true in the world, and about what was good and what was beautiful; and
there passed days and years—yes! many years passed away.
One evening, as he was sitting in his room, there was a gentle knocking
at the door.
“Come in!” said he; but no one came in; so he opened the door, and there
stood before him such an extremely lean man, that he felt quite strange. As
to the rest, the man was very finely dressed—he must be a gentleman.
“Whom have I the honor of speaking?” asked the learned man.
“Yes! I thought as much,” said the fine man. “I thought you would not
know me. I have got so much body. I have even got flesh and clothes. You
certainly never thought of seeing me so well off. Do you not know your old
shadow? You certainly thought I should never more return. Things have
gone on well with me since I was last with you. I have, in all respects,
become very well off. Shall I purchase my freedom from service? If so, I
can do it”; and then he rattled a whole bunch of valuable seals that hung to
his watch, and he stuck his hand in the thick gold chain he wore around his
neck—nay! how all his fingers glittered with diamond rings; and then all
were pure gems.
“Nay; I cannot recover from my surprise!” said the learned man. “What
is the meaning of all this?”
“Something common, is it not,” said the shadow. “But you yourself do
not belong to the common order; and I, as you know well, have from a child
followed in your footsteps. As soon as you found I was capable to go out
alone in the world, I went my own way. I am in the most brilliant
circumstances, but there came a sort of desire over me to see you once more
before you die; you will die, I suppose? I also wished to see this land again
—for you know we always love our native land. I know you have got
another shadow again; have I anything to pay to it or you? If so, you will
oblige me by saying what it is.”
“Nay, is it really thou?” said the learned man. “It is most remarkable: I
never imagined that one's old shadow could come again as a man.”
more and more in the journey, so that at last it was so long and so large, that
it was more than sufficient.
The learned man then came home, and he wrote books about what was
true in the world, and about what was good and what was beautiful; and
there passed days and years—yes! many years passed away.
One evening, as he was sitting in his room, there was a gentle knocking
at the door.
“Come in!” said he; but no one came in; so he opened the door, and there
stood before him such an extremely lean man, that he felt quite strange. As
to the rest, the man was very finely dressed—he must be a gentleman.
“Whom have I the honor of speaking?” asked the learned man.
“Yes! I thought as much,” said the fine man. “I thought you would not
know me. I have got so much body. I have even got flesh and clothes. You
certainly never thought of seeing me so well off. Do you not know your old
shadow? You certainly thought I should never more return. Things have
gone on well with me since I was last with you. I have, in all respects,
become very well off. Shall I purchase my freedom from service? If so, I
can do it”; and then he rattled a whole bunch of valuable seals that hung to
his watch, and he stuck his hand in the thick gold chain he wore around his
neck—nay! how all his fingers glittered with diamond rings; and then all
were pure gems.
“Nay; I cannot recover from my surprise!” said the learned man. “What
is the meaning of all this?”
“Something common, is it not,” said the shadow. “But you yourself do
not belong to the common order; and I, as you know well, have from a child
followed in your footsteps. As soon as you found I was capable to go out
alone in the world, I went my own way. I am in the most brilliant
circumstances, but there came a sort of desire over me to see you once more
before you die; you will die, I suppose? I also wished to see this land again
—for you know we always love our native land. I know you have got
another shadow again; have I anything to pay to it or you? If so, you will
oblige me by saying what it is.”
“Nay, is it really thou?” said the learned man. “It is most remarkable: I
never imagined that one's old shadow could come again as a man.”
Page 124
“Tell me what I have to pay,” said the shadow; “for I don't like to be in
any sort of debt.”
“How canst thou talk so?” said the learned man. “What debt is there to
talk about? Make thyself as free as anyone else. I am extremely glad to hear
of thy good fortune: sit down, old friend, and tell me a little how it has gone
with thee, and what thou hast seen at our opposite neighbor's there—in the
warm lands.”
“Yes, I will tell you all about it,” said the shadow, and sat down: “but
then you must also promise me, that, wherever you may meet me, you will
never say to anyone here in the town that I have been your shadow. I intend
to get betrothed, for I can provide for more than one family.”
“Be quite at thy ease about that,” said the learned man; “I shall not say to
anyone who thou actually art: here is my hand—I promise it, and a man's
bond is his word.”
“A word is a shadow,” said the shadow, “and as such it must speak.”
It was really quite astonishing how much of a man it was. It was dressed
entirely in black, and of the very finest cloth; it had patent leather boots,
and a hat that could be folded together, so that it was bare crown and brim;
not to speak of what we already know it had—seals, gold neck-chain, and
diamond rings; yes, the shadow was well-dressed, and it was just that which
made it quite a man.
“Now I shall tell you my adventures,” said the shadow; and then he sat,
with the polished boots, as heavily as he could, on the arm of the learned
man's new shadow, which lay like a poodle-dog at his feet. Now this was
perhaps from arrogance; and the shadow on the ground kept itself so still
and quiet, that it might hear all that passed: it wished to know how it could
get free, and work its way up, so as to become its own master.
“Do you know who lived in our opposite neighbor's house?” said the
shadow. “It was the most charming of all beings, it was Poesy! I was there
for three weeks, and that has as much effect as if one had lived three
thousand years, and read all that was composed and written; that is what I
say, and it is right. I have seen everything and I know everything!”
“Poesy!” cried the learned man. “Yes, yes, she often dwells a recluse in
large cities! Poesy! Yes, I have seen her—a single short moment, but sleep
came into my eyes! She stood on the balcony and shone as the Aurora
any sort of debt.”
“How canst thou talk so?” said the learned man. “What debt is there to
talk about? Make thyself as free as anyone else. I am extremely glad to hear
of thy good fortune: sit down, old friend, and tell me a little how it has gone
with thee, and what thou hast seen at our opposite neighbor's there—in the
warm lands.”
“Yes, I will tell you all about it,” said the shadow, and sat down: “but
then you must also promise me, that, wherever you may meet me, you will
never say to anyone here in the town that I have been your shadow. I intend
to get betrothed, for I can provide for more than one family.”
“Be quite at thy ease about that,” said the learned man; “I shall not say to
anyone who thou actually art: here is my hand—I promise it, and a man's
bond is his word.”
“A word is a shadow,” said the shadow, “and as such it must speak.”
It was really quite astonishing how much of a man it was. It was dressed
entirely in black, and of the very finest cloth; it had patent leather boots,
and a hat that could be folded together, so that it was bare crown and brim;
not to speak of what we already know it had—seals, gold neck-chain, and
diamond rings; yes, the shadow was well-dressed, and it was just that which
made it quite a man.
“Now I shall tell you my adventures,” said the shadow; and then he sat,
with the polished boots, as heavily as he could, on the arm of the learned
man's new shadow, which lay like a poodle-dog at his feet. Now this was
perhaps from arrogance; and the shadow on the ground kept itself so still
and quiet, that it might hear all that passed: it wished to know how it could
get free, and work its way up, so as to become its own master.
“Do you know who lived in our opposite neighbor's house?” said the
shadow. “It was the most charming of all beings, it was Poesy! I was there
for three weeks, and that has as much effect as if one had lived three
thousand years, and read all that was composed and written; that is what I
say, and it is right. I have seen everything and I know everything!”
“Poesy!” cried the learned man. “Yes, yes, she often dwells a recluse in
large cities! Poesy! Yes, I have seen her—a single short moment, but sleep
came into my eyes! She stood on the balcony and shone as the Aurora
Page 125
Borealis shines. Go on, go on—thou wert on the balcony, and went through
the doorway, and then—”
“Then I was in the antechamber,” said the shadow. “You always sat and
looked over to the antechamber. There was no light; there was a sort of
twilight, but the one door stood open directly opposite the other through a
long row of rooms and saloons, and there it was lighted up. I should have
been completely killed if I had gone over to the maiden; but I was
circumspect, I took time to think, and that one must always do.”
“And what didst thou then see?” asked the learned man.
“I saw everything, and I shall tell all to you: but—it is no pride on my
part—as a free man, and with the knowledge I have, not to speak of my
position in life, my excellent circumstances—I certainly wish that you
would say YOU* to me!”
* It is the custom in Denmark for intimate acquaintances to use the
second person singular, “Du,” (thou) when speaking to each other. When a
friendship is formed between men, they generally affirm it, when occasion
offers, either in public or private, by drinking to each other and exclaiming,
“thy health,” at the same time striking their glasses together. This is called
drinking “Duus”: they are then, “Duus Brodre,” (thou brothers) and ever
afterwards use the pronoun “thou,” to each other, it being regarded as more
familiar than “De,” (you). Father and mother, sister and brother say thou to
one another—without regard to age or rank. Master and mistress say thou to
their servants the superior to the inferior. But servants and inferiors do not
use the same term to their masters, or superiors—nor is it ever used when
speaking to a stranger, or anyone with whom they are but slightly
acquainted—they then say as in English—you.
“I beg your pardon,” said the learned man; “it is an old habit with me.
YOU are perfectly right, and I shall remember it; but now you must tell me
all YOU saw!”
“Everything!” said the shadow. “For I saw everything, and I know
everything!”
“How did it look in the furthest saloon?” asked the learned man. “Was it
there as in the fresh woods? Was it there as in a holy church? Were the
saloons like the starlit firmament when we stand on the high mountains?”
the doorway, and then—”
“Then I was in the antechamber,” said the shadow. “You always sat and
looked over to the antechamber. There was no light; there was a sort of
twilight, but the one door stood open directly opposite the other through a
long row of rooms and saloons, and there it was lighted up. I should have
been completely killed if I had gone over to the maiden; but I was
circumspect, I took time to think, and that one must always do.”
“And what didst thou then see?” asked the learned man.
“I saw everything, and I shall tell all to you: but—it is no pride on my
part—as a free man, and with the knowledge I have, not to speak of my
position in life, my excellent circumstances—I certainly wish that you
would say YOU* to me!”
* It is the custom in Denmark for intimate acquaintances to use the
second person singular, “Du,” (thou) when speaking to each other. When a
friendship is formed between men, they generally affirm it, when occasion
offers, either in public or private, by drinking to each other and exclaiming,
“thy health,” at the same time striking their glasses together. This is called
drinking “Duus”: they are then, “Duus Brodre,” (thou brothers) and ever
afterwards use the pronoun “thou,” to each other, it being regarded as more
familiar than “De,” (you). Father and mother, sister and brother say thou to
one another—without regard to age or rank. Master and mistress say thou to
their servants the superior to the inferior. But servants and inferiors do not
use the same term to their masters, or superiors—nor is it ever used when
speaking to a stranger, or anyone with whom they are but slightly
acquainted—they then say as in English—you.
“I beg your pardon,” said the learned man; “it is an old habit with me.
YOU are perfectly right, and I shall remember it; but now you must tell me
all YOU saw!”
“Everything!” said the shadow. “For I saw everything, and I know
everything!”
“How did it look in the furthest saloon?” asked the learned man. “Was it
there as in the fresh woods? Was it there as in a holy church? Were the
saloons like the starlit firmament when we stand on the high mountains?”
Page 126
“Everything was there!” said the shadow. “I did not go quite in, I
remained in the foremost room, in the twilight, but I stood there quite well;
I saw everything, and I know everything! I have been in the antechamber at
the court of Poesy.”
“But WHAT DID you see? Did all the gods of the olden times pass
through the large saloons? Did the old heroes combat there? Did sweet
children play there, and relate their dreams?”
“I tell you I was there, and you can conceive that I saw everything there
was to be seen. Had you come over there, you would not have been a man;
but I became so! And besides, I learned to know my inward nature, my
innate qualities, the relationship I had with Poesy. At the time I was with
you, I thought not of that, but always—you know it well—when the sun
rose, and when the sun went down, I became so strangely great; in the
moonlight I was very near being more distinct than yourself; at that time I
did not understand my nature; it was revealed to me in the antechamber! I
became a man! I came out matured; but you were no longer in the warm
lands; as a man I was ashamed to go as I did. I was in want of boots, of
clothes, of the whole human varnish that makes a man perceptible. I took
my way—I tell it to you, but you will not put it in any book—I took my
way to the cake woman—I hid myself behind her; the woman didn't think
how much she concealed. I went out first in the evening; I ran about the
streets in the moonlight; I made myself long up the walls—it tickles the
back so delightfully! I ran up, and ran down, peeped into the highest
windows, into the saloons, and on the roofs, I peeped in where no one could
peep, and I saw what no one else saw, what no one else should see! This is,
in fact, a base world! I would not be a man if it were not now once accepted
and regarded as something to be so! I saw the most unimaginable things
with the women, with the men, with parents, and with the sweet, matchless
children; I saw,” said the shadow, “what no human being must know, but
what they would all so willingly know—what is bad in their neighbor. Had
I written a newspaper, it would have been read! But I wrote direct to the
persons themselves, and there was consternation in all the towns where I
came. They were so afraid of me, and yet they were so excessively fond of
me. The professors made a professor of me; the tailors gave me new clothes
—I am well furnished; the master of the mint struck new coin for me, and
the women said I was so handsome! And so I became the man I am. And I
now bid you farewell. Here is my card—I live on the sunny side of the
remained in the foremost room, in the twilight, but I stood there quite well;
I saw everything, and I know everything! I have been in the antechamber at
the court of Poesy.”
“But WHAT DID you see? Did all the gods of the olden times pass
through the large saloons? Did the old heroes combat there? Did sweet
children play there, and relate their dreams?”
“I tell you I was there, and you can conceive that I saw everything there
was to be seen. Had you come over there, you would not have been a man;
but I became so! And besides, I learned to know my inward nature, my
innate qualities, the relationship I had with Poesy. At the time I was with
you, I thought not of that, but always—you know it well—when the sun
rose, and when the sun went down, I became so strangely great; in the
moonlight I was very near being more distinct than yourself; at that time I
did not understand my nature; it was revealed to me in the antechamber! I
became a man! I came out matured; but you were no longer in the warm
lands; as a man I was ashamed to go as I did. I was in want of boots, of
clothes, of the whole human varnish that makes a man perceptible. I took
my way—I tell it to you, but you will not put it in any book—I took my
way to the cake woman—I hid myself behind her; the woman didn't think
how much she concealed. I went out first in the evening; I ran about the
streets in the moonlight; I made myself long up the walls—it tickles the
back so delightfully! I ran up, and ran down, peeped into the highest
windows, into the saloons, and on the roofs, I peeped in where no one could
peep, and I saw what no one else saw, what no one else should see! This is,
in fact, a base world! I would not be a man if it were not now once accepted
and regarded as something to be so! I saw the most unimaginable things
with the women, with the men, with parents, and with the sweet, matchless
children; I saw,” said the shadow, “what no human being must know, but
what they would all so willingly know—what is bad in their neighbor. Had
I written a newspaper, it would have been read! But I wrote direct to the
persons themselves, and there was consternation in all the towns where I
came. They were so afraid of me, and yet they were so excessively fond of
me. The professors made a professor of me; the tailors gave me new clothes
—I am well furnished; the master of the mint struck new coin for me, and
the women said I was so handsome! And so I became the man I am. And I
now bid you farewell. Here is my card—I live on the sunny side of the
Page 127
street, and am always at home in rainy weather!” And so away went the
shadow. “That was most extraordinary!” said the learned man. Years and
days passed away, then the shadow came again. “How goes it?” said the
shadow.
“Alas!” said the learned man. “I write about the true, and the good, and
the beautiful, but no one cares to hear such things; I am quite desperate, for
I take it so much to heart!”
“But I don't!” said the shadow. “I become fat, and it is that one wants to
become! You do not understand the world. You will become ill by it. You
must travel! I shall make a tour this summer; will you go with me? I should
like to have a travelling companion! Will you go with me, as shadow? It
will be a great pleasure for me to have you with me; I shall pay the
travelling expenses!”
“Nay, this is too much!” said the learned man.
“It is just as one takes it!” said the shadow. “It will do you much good to
travel! Will you be my shadow? You shall have everything free on the
journey!”
“Nay, that is too bad!” said the learned man.
“But it is just so with the world!” said the shadow, “and so it will be!”
and away it went again.
The learned man was not at all in the most enviable state; grief and
torment followed him, and what he said about the true, and the good, and
the beautiful, was, to most persons, like roses for a cow! He was quite ill at
last.
“You really look like a shadow!” said his friends to him; and the learned
man trembled, for he thought of it.
“You must go to a watering-place!” said the shadow, who came and
visited him. “There is nothing else for it! I will take you with me for old
acquaintance' sake; I will pay the travelling expenses, and you write the
descriptions—and if they are a little amusing for me on the way! I will go to
a watering-place—my beard does not grow out as it ought—that is also a
sickness—and one must have a beard! Now you be wise and accept the
offer; we shall travel as comrades!”
And so they travelled; the shadow was master, and the master was the
shadow; they drove with each other, they rode and walked together, side by
shadow. “That was most extraordinary!” said the learned man. Years and
days passed away, then the shadow came again. “How goes it?” said the
shadow.
“Alas!” said the learned man. “I write about the true, and the good, and
the beautiful, but no one cares to hear such things; I am quite desperate, for
I take it so much to heart!”
“But I don't!” said the shadow. “I become fat, and it is that one wants to
become! You do not understand the world. You will become ill by it. You
must travel! I shall make a tour this summer; will you go with me? I should
like to have a travelling companion! Will you go with me, as shadow? It
will be a great pleasure for me to have you with me; I shall pay the
travelling expenses!”
“Nay, this is too much!” said the learned man.
“It is just as one takes it!” said the shadow. “It will do you much good to
travel! Will you be my shadow? You shall have everything free on the
journey!”
“Nay, that is too bad!” said the learned man.
“But it is just so with the world!” said the shadow, “and so it will be!”
and away it went again.
The learned man was not at all in the most enviable state; grief and
torment followed him, and what he said about the true, and the good, and
the beautiful, was, to most persons, like roses for a cow! He was quite ill at
last.
“You really look like a shadow!” said his friends to him; and the learned
man trembled, for he thought of it.
“You must go to a watering-place!” said the shadow, who came and
visited him. “There is nothing else for it! I will take you with me for old
acquaintance' sake; I will pay the travelling expenses, and you write the
descriptions—and if they are a little amusing for me on the way! I will go to
a watering-place—my beard does not grow out as it ought—that is also a
sickness—and one must have a beard! Now you be wise and accept the
offer; we shall travel as comrades!”
And so they travelled; the shadow was master, and the master was the
shadow; they drove with each other, they rode and walked together, side by
Page 128
side, before and behind, just as the sun was; the shadow always took care to
keep itself in the master's place. Now the learned man didn't think much
about that; he was a very kind-hearted man, and particularly mild and
friendly, and so he said one day to the shadow: “As we have now become
companions, and in this way have grown up together from childhood, shall
we not drink 'thou' together, it is more familiar?”
“You are right,” said the shadow, who was now the proper master. “It is
said in a very straight-forward and well-meant manner. You, as a learned
man, certainly know how strange nature is. Some persons cannot bear to
touch grey paper, or they become ill; others shiver in every limb if one rub a
pane of glass with a nail: I have just such a feeling on hearing you say thou
to me; I feel myself as if pressed to the earth in my first situation with you.
You see that it is a feeling; that it is not pride: I cannot allow you to say
THOU to me, but I will willingly say THOU to you, so it is half done!”
So the shadow said THOU to its former master.
“This is rather too bad,” thought he, “that I must say YOU and he say
THOU,” but he was now obliged to put up with it.
So they came to a watering-place where there were many strangers, and
amongst them was a princess, who was troubled with seeing too well; and
that was so alarming!
She directly observed that the stranger who had just come was quite a
different sort of person to all the others; “He has come here in order to get
his beard to grow, they say, but I see the real cause, he cannot cast a
shadow.”
She had become inquisitive; and so she entered into conversation directly
with the strange gentleman, on their promenades. As the daughter of a king,
she needed not to stand upon trifles, so she said, “Your complaint is, that
you cannot cast a shadow?”
“Your Royal Highness must be improving considerably,” said the
shadow, “I know your complaint is, that you see too clearly, but it has
decreased, you are cured. I just happen to have a very unusual shadow! Do
you not see that person who always goes with me? Other persons have a
common shadow, but I do not like what is common to all. We give our
servants finer cloth for their livery than we ourselves use, and so I had my
shadow trimmed up into a man: yes, you see I have even given him a
shadow. It is somewhat expensive, but I like to have something for myself!”
keep itself in the master's place. Now the learned man didn't think much
about that; he was a very kind-hearted man, and particularly mild and
friendly, and so he said one day to the shadow: “As we have now become
companions, and in this way have grown up together from childhood, shall
we not drink 'thou' together, it is more familiar?”
“You are right,” said the shadow, who was now the proper master. “It is
said in a very straight-forward and well-meant manner. You, as a learned
man, certainly know how strange nature is. Some persons cannot bear to
touch grey paper, or they become ill; others shiver in every limb if one rub a
pane of glass with a nail: I have just such a feeling on hearing you say thou
to me; I feel myself as if pressed to the earth in my first situation with you.
You see that it is a feeling; that it is not pride: I cannot allow you to say
THOU to me, but I will willingly say THOU to you, so it is half done!”
So the shadow said THOU to its former master.
“This is rather too bad,” thought he, “that I must say YOU and he say
THOU,” but he was now obliged to put up with it.
So they came to a watering-place where there were many strangers, and
amongst them was a princess, who was troubled with seeing too well; and
that was so alarming!
She directly observed that the stranger who had just come was quite a
different sort of person to all the others; “He has come here in order to get
his beard to grow, they say, but I see the real cause, he cannot cast a
shadow.”
She had become inquisitive; and so she entered into conversation directly
with the strange gentleman, on their promenades. As the daughter of a king,
she needed not to stand upon trifles, so she said, “Your complaint is, that
you cannot cast a shadow?”
“Your Royal Highness must be improving considerably,” said the
shadow, “I know your complaint is, that you see too clearly, but it has
decreased, you are cured. I just happen to have a very unusual shadow! Do
you not see that person who always goes with me? Other persons have a
common shadow, but I do not like what is common to all. We give our
servants finer cloth for their livery than we ourselves use, and so I had my
shadow trimmed up into a man: yes, you see I have even given him a
shadow. It is somewhat expensive, but I like to have something for myself!”
Page 129
“What!” thought the princess. “Should I really be cured! These baths are
the first in the world! In our time water has wonderful powers. But I shall
not leave the place, for it now begins to be amusing here. I am extremely
fond of that stranger: would that his beard should not grow, for in that case
he will leave us!”
In the evening, the princess and the shadow danced together in the large
ball-room. She was light, but he was still lighter; she had never had such a
partner in the dance. She told him from what land she came, and he knew
that land; he had been there, but then she was not at home; he had peeped in
at the window, above and below—he had seen both the one and the other,
and so he could answer the princess, and make insinuations, so that she was
quite astonished; he must be the wisest man in the whole world! She felt
such respect for what he knew! So that when they again danced together she
fell in love with him; and that the shadow could remark, for she almost
pierced him through with her eyes. So they danced once more together; and
she was about to declare herself, but she was discreet; she thought of her
country and kingdom, and of the many persons she would have to reign
over.
“He is a wise man,” said she to herself—“It is well; and he dances
delightfully—that is also good; but has he solid knowledge? That is just as
important! He must be examined.”
So she began, by degrees, to question him about the most difficult things
she could think of, and which she herself could not have answered; so that
the shadow made a strange face.
“You cannot answer these questions?” said the princess.
“They belong to my childhood's learning,” said the shadow. “I really
believe my shadow, by the door there, can answer them!”
“Your shadow!” said the princess. “That would indeed be marvellous!”
“I will not say for a certainty that he can,” said the shadow, “but I think
so; he has now followed me for so many years, and listened to my
conversation—I should think it possible. But your royal highness will
permit me to observe, that he is so proud of passing himself off for a man,
that when he is to be in a proper humor—and he must be so to answer well
—he must be treated quite like a man.”
“Oh! I like that!” said the princess.
the first in the world! In our time water has wonderful powers. But I shall
not leave the place, for it now begins to be amusing here. I am extremely
fond of that stranger: would that his beard should not grow, for in that case
he will leave us!”
In the evening, the princess and the shadow danced together in the large
ball-room. She was light, but he was still lighter; she had never had such a
partner in the dance. She told him from what land she came, and he knew
that land; he had been there, but then she was not at home; he had peeped in
at the window, above and below—he had seen both the one and the other,
and so he could answer the princess, and make insinuations, so that she was
quite astonished; he must be the wisest man in the whole world! She felt
such respect for what he knew! So that when they again danced together she
fell in love with him; and that the shadow could remark, for she almost
pierced him through with her eyes. So they danced once more together; and
she was about to declare herself, but she was discreet; she thought of her
country and kingdom, and of the many persons she would have to reign
over.
“He is a wise man,” said she to herself—“It is well; and he dances
delightfully—that is also good; but has he solid knowledge? That is just as
important! He must be examined.”
So she began, by degrees, to question him about the most difficult things
she could think of, and which she herself could not have answered; so that
the shadow made a strange face.
“You cannot answer these questions?” said the princess.
“They belong to my childhood's learning,” said the shadow. “I really
believe my shadow, by the door there, can answer them!”
“Your shadow!” said the princess. “That would indeed be marvellous!”
“I will not say for a certainty that he can,” said the shadow, “but I think
so; he has now followed me for so many years, and listened to my
conversation—I should think it possible. But your royal highness will
permit me to observe, that he is so proud of passing himself off for a man,
that when he is to be in a proper humor—and he must be so to answer well
—he must be treated quite like a man.”
“Oh! I like that!” said the princess.
Page 130
So she went to the learned man by the door, and she spoke to him about
the sun and the moon, and about persons out of and in the world, and he
answered with wisdom and prudence.
“What a man that must be who has so wise a shadow!” thought she. “It
will be a real blessing to my people and kingdom if I choose him for my
consort—I will do it!”
They were soon agreed, both the princess and the shadow; but no one
was to know about it before she arrived in her own kingdom.
“No one—not even my shadow!” said the shadow, and he had his own
thoughts about it!
Now they were in the country where the princess reigned when she was
at home.
“Listen, my good friend,” said the shadow to the learned man. “I have
now become as happy and mighty as anyone can be; I will, therefore, do
something particular for thee! Thou shalt always live with me in the palace,
drive with me in my royal carriage, and have ten thousand pounds a year;
but then thou must submit to be called SHADOW by all and everyone; thou
must not say that thou hast ever been a man; and once a year, when I sit on
the balcony in the sunshine, thou must lie at my feet, as a shadow shall do! I
must tell thee: I am going to marry the king's daughter, and the nuptials are
to take place this evening!”
“Nay, this is going too far!” said the learned man. “I will not have it; I
will not do it! It is to deceive the whole country and the princess too! I will
tell everything! That I am a man, and that thou art a shadow—thou art only
dressed up!”
“There is no one who will believe it!” said the shadow. “Be reasonable,
or I will call the guard!”
“I will go directly to the princess!” said the learned man.
“But I will go first!” said the shadow. “And thou wilt go to prison!” and
that he was obliged to do—for the sentinels obeyed him whom they knew
the king's daughter was to marry.
“You tremble!” said the princess, as the shadow came into her chamber.
“Has anything happened? You must not be unwell this evening, now that we
are to have our nuptials celebrated.”
the sun and the moon, and about persons out of and in the world, and he
answered with wisdom and prudence.
“What a man that must be who has so wise a shadow!” thought she. “It
will be a real blessing to my people and kingdom if I choose him for my
consort—I will do it!”
They were soon agreed, both the princess and the shadow; but no one
was to know about it before she arrived in her own kingdom.
“No one—not even my shadow!” said the shadow, and he had his own
thoughts about it!
Now they were in the country where the princess reigned when she was
at home.
“Listen, my good friend,” said the shadow to the learned man. “I have
now become as happy and mighty as anyone can be; I will, therefore, do
something particular for thee! Thou shalt always live with me in the palace,
drive with me in my royal carriage, and have ten thousand pounds a year;
but then thou must submit to be called SHADOW by all and everyone; thou
must not say that thou hast ever been a man; and once a year, when I sit on
the balcony in the sunshine, thou must lie at my feet, as a shadow shall do! I
must tell thee: I am going to marry the king's daughter, and the nuptials are
to take place this evening!”
“Nay, this is going too far!” said the learned man. “I will not have it; I
will not do it! It is to deceive the whole country and the princess too! I will
tell everything! That I am a man, and that thou art a shadow—thou art only
dressed up!”
“There is no one who will believe it!” said the shadow. “Be reasonable,
or I will call the guard!”
“I will go directly to the princess!” said the learned man.
“But I will go first!” said the shadow. “And thou wilt go to prison!” and
that he was obliged to do—for the sentinels obeyed him whom they knew
the king's daughter was to marry.
“You tremble!” said the princess, as the shadow came into her chamber.
“Has anything happened? You must not be unwell this evening, now that we
are to have our nuptials celebrated.”
Page 131
“I have lived to see the most cruel thing that anyone can live to see!” said
the shadow. “Only imagine—yes, it is true, such a poor shadow-skull
cannot bear much—only think, my shadow has become mad; he thinks that
he is a man, and that I—now only think—that I am his shadow!”
“It is terrible!” said the princess; “but he is confined, is he not?”
“That he is. I am afraid that he will never recover.”
“Poor shadow!” said the princess. “He is very unfortunate; it would be a
real work of charity to deliver him from the little life he has, and, when I
think properly over the matter, I am of opinion that it will be necessary to
do away with him in all stillness!”
“It is certainly hard,” said the shadow, “for he was a faithful servant!”
and then he gave a sort of sigh.
“You are a noble character!” said the princess.
The whole city was illuminated in the evening, and the cannons went off
with a bum! bum! and the soldiers presented arms. That was a marriage!
The princess and the shadow went out on the balcony to show themselves,
and get another hurrah!
The learned man heard nothing of all this—for they had deprived him of
life.
the shadow. “Only imagine—yes, it is true, such a poor shadow-skull
cannot bear much—only think, my shadow has become mad; he thinks that
he is a man, and that I—now only think—that I am his shadow!”
“It is terrible!” said the princess; “but he is confined, is he not?”
“That he is. I am afraid that he will never recover.”
“Poor shadow!” said the princess. “He is very unfortunate; it would be a
real work of charity to deliver him from the little life he has, and, when I
think properly over the matter, I am of opinion that it will be necessary to
do away with him in all stillness!”
“It is certainly hard,” said the shadow, “for he was a faithful servant!”
and then he gave a sort of sigh.
“You are a noble character!” said the princess.
The whole city was illuminated in the evening, and the cannons went off
with a bum! bum! and the soldiers presented arms. That was a marriage!
The princess and the shadow went out on the balcony to show themselves,
and get another hurrah!
The learned man heard nothing of all this—for they had deprived him of
life.
Page 132
THE LITTLE MATCH GIRL
Most terribly cold it was; it snowed, and was nearly quite dark, and
evening—the last evening of the year. In this cold and darkness there went
along the street a poor little girl, bareheaded, and with naked feet. When she
left home she had slippers on, it is true; but what was the good of that?
They were very large slippers, which her mother had hitherto worn; so large
were they; and the poor little thing lost them as she scuffled away across the
street, because of two carriages that rolled by dreadfully fast.
One slipper was nowhere to be found; the other had been laid hold of by
an urchin, and off he ran with it; he thought it would do capitally for a
cradle when he some day or other should have children himself. So the little
maiden walked on with her tiny naked feet, that were quite red and blue
from cold. She carried a quantity of matches in an old apron, and she held a
bundle of them in her hand. Nobody had bought anything of her the whole
livelong day; no one had given her a single farthing.
She crept along trembling with cold and hunger—a very picture of
sorrow, the poor little thing!
The flakes of snow covered her long fair hair, which fell in beautiful
curls around her neck; but of that, of course, she never once now thought.
From all the windows the candles were gleaming, and it smelt so
deliciously of roast goose, for you know it was New Year's Eve; yes, of that
she thought.
In a corner formed by two houses, of which one advanced more than the
other, she seated herself down and cowered together. Her little feet she had
drawn close up to her, but she grew colder and colder, and to go home she
did not venture, for she had not sold any matches and could not bring a
farthing of money: from her father she would certainly get blows, and at
home it was cold too, for above her she had only the roof, through which
the wind whistled, even though the largest cracks were stopped up with
straw and rags.
Her little hands were almost numbed with cold. Oh! a match might afford
her a world of comfort, if she only dared take a single one out of the bundle,
Most terribly cold it was; it snowed, and was nearly quite dark, and
evening—the last evening of the year. In this cold and darkness there went
along the street a poor little girl, bareheaded, and with naked feet. When she
left home she had slippers on, it is true; but what was the good of that?
They were very large slippers, which her mother had hitherto worn; so large
were they; and the poor little thing lost them as she scuffled away across the
street, because of two carriages that rolled by dreadfully fast.
One slipper was nowhere to be found; the other had been laid hold of by
an urchin, and off he ran with it; he thought it would do capitally for a
cradle when he some day or other should have children himself. So the little
maiden walked on with her tiny naked feet, that were quite red and blue
from cold. She carried a quantity of matches in an old apron, and she held a
bundle of them in her hand. Nobody had bought anything of her the whole
livelong day; no one had given her a single farthing.
She crept along trembling with cold and hunger—a very picture of
sorrow, the poor little thing!
The flakes of snow covered her long fair hair, which fell in beautiful
curls around her neck; but of that, of course, she never once now thought.
From all the windows the candles were gleaming, and it smelt so
deliciously of roast goose, for you know it was New Year's Eve; yes, of that
she thought.
In a corner formed by two houses, of which one advanced more than the
other, she seated herself down and cowered together. Her little feet she had
drawn close up to her, but she grew colder and colder, and to go home she
did not venture, for she had not sold any matches and could not bring a
farthing of money: from her father she would certainly get blows, and at
home it was cold too, for above her she had only the roof, through which
the wind whistled, even though the largest cracks were stopped up with
straw and rags.
Her little hands were almost numbed with cold. Oh! a match might afford
her a world of comfort, if she only dared take a single one out of the bundle,
Page 133
draw it against the wall, and warm her fingers by it. She drew one out.
“Rischt!” how it blazed, how it burnt! It was a warm, bright flame, like a
candle, as she held her hands over it: it was a wonderful light. It seemed
really to the little maiden as though she were sitting before a large iron
stove, with burnished brass feet and a brass ornament at top. The fire
burned with such blessed influence; it warmed so delightfully. The little girl
had already stretched out her feet to warm them too; but—the small flame
went out, the stove vanished: she had only the remains of the burnt-out
match in her hand.
She rubbed another against the wall: it burned brightly, and where the
light fell on the wall, there the wall became transparent like a veil, so that
she could see into the room. On the table was spread a snow-white
tablecloth; upon it was a splendid porcelain service, and the roast goose was
steaming famously with its stuffing of apple and dried plums. And what was
still more capital to behold was, the goose hopped down from the dish,
reeled about on the floor with knife and fork in its breast, till it came up to
the poor little girl; when—the match went out and nothing but the thick,
cold, damp wall was left behind. She lighted another match. Now there she
was sitting under the most magnificent Christmas tree: it was still larger,
and more decorated than the one which she had seen through the glass door
in the rich merchant's house.
Thousands of lights were burning on the green branches, and gaily-
colored pictures, such as she had seen in the shop-windows, looked down
upon her. The little maiden stretched out her hands towards them when—
the match went out. The lights of the Christmas tree rose higher and higher,
she saw them now as stars in heaven; one fell down and formed a long trail
of fire.
“Someone is just dead!” said the little girl; for her old grandmother, the
only person who had loved her, and who was now no more, had told her,
that when a star falls, a soul ascends to God.
She drew another match against the wall: it was again light, and in the
lustre there stood the old grandmother, so bright and radiant, so mild, and
with such an expression of love.
“Grandmother!” cried the little one. “Oh, take me with you! You go away
when the match burns out; you vanish like the warm stove, like the
delicious roast goose, and like the magnificent Christmas tree!” And she
“Rischt!” how it blazed, how it burnt! It was a warm, bright flame, like a
candle, as she held her hands over it: it was a wonderful light. It seemed
really to the little maiden as though she were sitting before a large iron
stove, with burnished brass feet and a brass ornament at top. The fire
burned with such blessed influence; it warmed so delightfully. The little girl
had already stretched out her feet to warm them too; but—the small flame
went out, the stove vanished: she had only the remains of the burnt-out
match in her hand.
She rubbed another against the wall: it burned brightly, and where the
light fell on the wall, there the wall became transparent like a veil, so that
she could see into the room. On the table was spread a snow-white
tablecloth; upon it was a splendid porcelain service, and the roast goose was
steaming famously with its stuffing of apple and dried plums. And what was
still more capital to behold was, the goose hopped down from the dish,
reeled about on the floor with knife and fork in its breast, till it came up to
the poor little girl; when—the match went out and nothing but the thick,
cold, damp wall was left behind. She lighted another match. Now there she
was sitting under the most magnificent Christmas tree: it was still larger,
and more decorated than the one which she had seen through the glass door
in the rich merchant's house.
Thousands of lights were burning on the green branches, and gaily-
colored pictures, such as she had seen in the shop-windows, looked down
upon her. The little maiden stretched out her hands towards them when—
the match went out. The lights of the Christmas tree rose higher and higher,
she saw them now as stars in heaven; one fell down and formed a long trail
of fire.
“Someone is just dead!” said the little girl; for her old grandmother, the
only person who had loved her, and who was now no more, had told her,
that when a star falls, a soul ascends to God.
She drew another match against the wall: it was again light, and in the
lustre there stood the old grandmother, so bright and radiant, so mild, and
with such an expression of love.
“Grandmother!” cried the little one. “Oh, take me with you! You go away
when the match burns out; you vanish like the warm stove, like the
delicious roast goose, and like the magnificent Christmas tree!” And she
Page 134
rubbed the whole bundle of matches quickly against the wall, for she
wanted to be quite sure of keeping her grandmother near her. And the
matches gave such a brilliant light that it was brighter than at noon-day:
never formerly had the grandmother been so beautiful and so tall. She took
the little maiden, on her arm, and both flew in brightness and in joy so high,
so very high, and then above was neither cold, nor hunger, nor anxiety—
they were with God.
But in the corner, at the cold hour of dawn, sat the poor girl, with rosy
cheeks and with a smiling mouth, leaning against the wall—frozen to death
on the last evening of the old year. Stiff and stark sat the child there with
her matches, of which one bundle had been burnt. “She wanted to warm
herself,” people said. No one had the slightest suspicion of what beautiful
things she had seen; no one even dreamed of the splendor in which, with
her grandmother she had entered on the joys of a new year.
wanted to be quite sure of keeping her grandmother near her. And the
matches gave such a brilliant light that it was brighter than at noon-day:
never formerly had the grandmother been so beautiful and so tall. She took
the little maiden, on her arm, and both flew in brightness and in joy so high,
so very high, and then above was neither cold, nor hunger, nor anxiety—
they were with God.
But in the corner, at the cold hour of dawn, sat the poor girl, with rosy
cheeks and with a smiling mouth, leaning against the wall—frozen to death
on the last evening of the old year. Stiff and stark sat the child there with
her matches, of which one bundle had been burnt. “She wanted to warm
herself,” people said. No one had the slightest suspicion of what beautiful
things she had seen; no one even dreamed of the splendor in which, with
her grandmother she had entered on the joys of a new year.
Page 135
THE DREAM OF LITTLE TUK
Ah! yes, that was little Tuk: in reality his name was not Tuk, but that was
what he called himself before he could speak plain: he meant it for Charles,
and it is all well enough if one does but know it. He had now to take care of
his little sister Augusta, who was much younger than himself, and he was,
besides, to learn his lesson at the same time; but these two things would not
do together at all. There sat the poor little fellow, with his sister on his lap,
and he sang to her all the songs he knew; and he glanced the while from
time to time into the geography-book that lay open before him. By the next
morning he was to have learnt all the towns in Zealand by heart, and to
know about them all that is possible to be known.
His mother now came home, for she had been out, and took little Augusta
on her arm. Tuk ran quickly to the window, and read so eagerly that he
pretty nearly read his eyes out; for it got darker and darker, but his mother
had no money to buy a candle.
“There goes the old washerwoman over the way,” said his mother, as she
looked out of the window. “The poor woman can hardly drag herself along,
and she must now drag the pail home from the fountain. Be a good boy,
Tukey, and run across and help the old woman, won't you?”
So Tuk ran over quickly and helped her; but when he came back again
into the room it was quite dark, and as to a light, there was no thought of
such a thing. He was now to go to bed; that was an old turn-up bedstead; in
it he lay and thought about his geography lesson, and of Zealand, and of all
that his master had told him. He ought, to be sure, to have read over his
lesson again, but that, you know, he could not do. He therefore put his
geography-book under his pillow, because he had heard that was a very
good thing to do when one wants to learn one's lesson; but one cannot,
however, rely upon it entirely. Well, there he lay, and thought and thought,
and all at once it was just as if someone kissed his eyes and mouth: he slept,
and yet he did not sleep; it was as though the old washerwoman gazed on
him with her mild eyes and said, “It were a great sin if you were not to
know your lesson tomorrow morning. You have aided me, I therefore will
Ah! yes, that was little Tuk: in reality his name was not Tuk, but that was
what he called himself before he could speak plain: he meant it for Charles,
and it is all well enough if one does but know it. He had now to take care of
his little sister Augusta, who was much younger than himself, and he was,
besides, to learn his lesson at the same time; but these two things would not
do together at all. There sat the poor little fellow, with his sister on his lap,
and he sang to her all the songs he knew; and he glanced the while from
time to time into the geography-book that lay open before him. By the next
morning he was to have learnt all the towns in Zealand by heart, and to
know about them all that is possible to be known.
His mother now came home, for she had been out, and took little Augusta
on her arm. Tuk ran quickly to the window, and read so eagerly that he
pretty nearly read his eyes out; for it got darker and darker, but his mother
had no money to buy a candle.
“There goes the old washerwoman over the way,” said his mother, as she
looked out of the window. “The poor woman can hardly drag herself along,
and she must now drag the pail home from the fountain. Be a good boy,
Tukey, and run across and help the old woman, won't you?”
So Tuk ran over quickly and helped her; but when he came back again
into the room it was quite dark, and as to a light, there was no thought of
such a thing. He was now to go to bed; that was an old turn-up bedstead; in
it he lay and thought about his geography lesson, and of Zealand, and of all
that his master had told him. He ought, to be sure, to have read over his
lesson again, but that, you know, he could not do. He therefore put his
geography-book under his pillow, because he had heard that was a very
good thing to do when one wants to learn one's lesson; but one cannot,
however, rely upon it entirely. Well, there he lay, and thought and thought,
and all at once it was just as if someone kissed his eyes and mouth: he slept,
and yet he did not sleep; it was as though the old washerwoman gazed on
him with her mild eyes and said, “It were a great sin if you were not to
know your lesson tomorrow morning. You have aided me, I therefore will
Page 136
now help you; and the loving God will do so at all times.” And all of a
sudden the book under Tuk's pillow began scraping and scratching.
“Kickery-ki! kluk! kluk! kluk!”—that was an old hen who came creeping
along, and she was from Kjoge. “I am a Kjoger hen,” [*] said she, and then
she related how many inhabitants there were there, and about the battle that
had taken place, and which, after all, was hardly worth talking about.
* Kjoge, a town in the bay of Kjoge. “To see the Kjoge
hens,” is an expression similar to “showing a child London,”
which is said to be done by taking his head in both bands,
and so lifting him off the ground. At the invasion of the
English in 1807, an encounter of a no very glorious nature
took place between the British troops and the undisciplined
Danish militia.
“Kribledy, krabledy—plump!” down fell somebody: it was a wooden
bird, the popinjay used at the shooting-matches at Prastoe. Now he said that
there were just as many inhabitants as he had nails in his body; and he was
very proud. “Thorwaldsen lived almost next door to me.* Plump! Here I lie
capitally.”
* Prastoe, a still smaller town than Kjoge. Some hundred paces from it
lies the manor-house Ny Soe, where Thorwaldsen, the famed sculptor,
generally sojourned during his stay in Denmark, and where he called many
of his immortal works into existence.
But little Tuk was no longer lying down: all at once he was on horseback.
On he went at full gallop, still galloping on and on. A knight with a
gleaming plume, and most magnificently dressed, held him before him on
the horse, and thus they rode through the wood to the old town of
Bordingborg, and that was a large and very lively town. High towers rose
from the castle of the king, and the brightness of many candles streamed
from all the windows; within was dance and song, and King Waldemar and
the young, richly-attired maids of honor danced together. The morn now
came; and as soon as the sun appeared, the whole town and the king's
palace crumbled together, and one tower after the other; and at last only a
single one remained standing where the castle had been before,* and the
town was so small and poor, and the school boys came along with their
books under their arms, and said, “2000 inhabitants!” but that was not true,
for there were not so many.
*Bordingborg, in the reign of King Waldemar, a considerable place, now
an unimportant little town. One solitary tower only, and some remains of a
sudden the book under Tuk's pillow began scraping and scratching.
“Kickery-ki! kluk! kluk! kluk!”—that was an old hen who came creeping
along, and she was from Kjoge. “I am a Kjoger hen,” [*] said she, and then
she related how many inhabitants there were there, and about the battle that
had taken place, and which, after all, was hardly worth talking about.
* Kjoge, a town in the bay of Kjoge. “To see the Kjoge
hens,” is an expression similar to “showing a child London,”
which is said to be done by taking his head in both bands,
and so lifting him off the ground. At the invasion of the
English in 1807, an encounter of a no very glorious nature
took place between the British troops and the undisciplined
Danish militia.
“Kribledy, krabledy—plump!” down fell somebody: it was a wooden
bird, the popinjay used at the shooting-matches at Prastoe. Now he said that
there were just as many inhabitants as he had nails in his body; and he was
very proud. “Thorwaldsen lived almost next door to me.* Plump! Here I lie
capitally.”
* Prastoe, a still smaller town than Kjoge. Some hundred paces from it
lies the manor-house Ny Soe, where Thorwaldsen, the famed sculptor,
generally sojourned during his stay in Denmark, and where he called many
of his immortal works into existence.
But little Tuk was no longer lying down: all at once he was on horseback.
On he went at full gallop, still galloping on and on. A knight with a
gleaming plume, and most magnificently dressed, held him before him on
the horse, and thus they rode through the wood to the old town of
Bordingborg, and that was a large and very lively town. High towers rose
from the castle of the king, and the brightness of many candles streamed
from all the windows; within was dance and song, and King Waldemar and
the young, richly-attired maids of honor danced together. The morn now
came; and as soon as the sun appeared, the whole town and the king's
palace crumbled together, and one tower after the other; and at last only a
single one remained standing where the castle had been before,* and the
town was so small and poor, and the school boys came along with their
books under their arms, and said, “2000 inhabitants!” but that was not true,
for there were not so many.
*Bordingborg, in the reign of King Waldemar, a considerable place, now
an unimportant little town. One solitary tower only, and some remains of a
Page 137
wall, show where the castle once stood.
And little Tukey lay in his bed: it seemed to him as if he dreamed, and
yet as if he were not dreaming; however, somebody was close beside him.
“Little Tukey! Little Tukey!” cried someone near. It was a seaman, quite
a little personage, so little as if he were a midshipman; but a midshipman it
was not.
“Many remembrances from Corsor.* That is a town that is just rising into
importance; a lively town that has steam-boats and stagecoaches: formerly
people called it ugly, but that is no longer true. I lie on the sea,” said Corsor;
“I have high roads and gardens, and I have given birth to a poet who was
witty and amusing, which all poets are not. I once intended to equip a ship
that was to sail all round the earth; but I did not do it, although I could have
done so: and then, too, I smell so deliciously, for close before the gate
bloom the most beautiful roses.”
*Corsor, on the Great Belt, called, formerly, before the introduction of
steam-vessels, when travellers were often obliged to wait a long time for a
favorable wind, “the most tiresome of towns.” The poet Baggesen was born
here.
Little Tuk looked, and all was red and green before his eyes; but as soon
as the confusion of colors was somewhat over, all of a sudden there
appeared a wooded slope close to the bay, and high up above stood a
magnificent old church, with two high pointed towers. From out the hill-
side spouted fountains in thick streams of water, so that there was a
continual splashing; and close beside them sat an old king with a golden
crown upon his white head: that was King Hroar, near the fountains, close
to the town of Roeskilde, as it is now called. And up the slope into the old
church went all the kings and queens of Denmark, hand in hand, all with
their golden crowns; and the organ played and the fountains rustled. Little
Tuk saw all, heard all. “Do not forget the diet,” said King Hroar.*
*Roeskilde, once the capital of Denmark. The town takes its name from
King Hroar, and the many fountains in the neighborhood. In the beautiful
cathedral the greater number of the kings and queens of Denmark are
interred. In Roeskilde, too, the members of the Danish Diet assemble.
Again all suddenly disappeared. Yes, and whither? It seemed to him just
as if one turned over a leaf in a book. And now stood there an old peasant-
woman, who came from Soroe,* where grass grows in the market-place.
And little Tukey lay in his bed: it seemed to him as if he dreamed, and
yet as if he were not dreaming; however, somebody was close beside him.
“Little Tukey! Little Tukey!” cried someone near. It was a seaman, quite
a little personage, so little as if he were a midshipman; but a midshipman it
was not.
“Many remembrances from Corsor.* That is a town that is just rising into
importance; a lively town that has steam-boats and stagecoaches: formerly
people called it ugly, but that is no longer true. I lie on the sea,” said Corsor;
“I have high roads and gardens, and I have given birth to a poet who was
witty and amusing, which all poets are not. I once intended to equip a ship
that was to sail all round the earth; but I did not do it, although I could have
done so: and then, too, I smell so deliciously, for close before the gate
bloom the most beautiful roses.”
*Corsor, on the Great Belt, called, formerly, before the introduction of
steam-vessels, when travellers were often obliged to wait a long time for a
favorable wind, “the most tiresome of towns.” The poet Baggesen was born
here.
Little Tuk looked, and all was red and green before his eyes; but as soon
as the confusion of colors was somewhat over, all of a sudden there
appeared a wooded slope close to the bay, and high up above stood a
magnificent old church, with two high pointed towers. From out the hill-
side spouted fountains in thick streams of water, so that there was a
continual splashing; and close beside them sat an old king with a golden
crown upon his white head: that was King Hroar, near the fountains, close
to the town of Roeskilde, as it is now called. And up the slope into the old
church went all the kings and queens of Denmark, hand in hand, all with
their golden crowns; and the organ played and the fountains rustled. Little
Tuk saw all, heard all. “Do not forget the diet,” said King Hroar.*
*Roeskilde, once the capital of Denmark. The town takes its name from
King Hroar, and the many fountains in the neighborhood. In the beautiful
cathedral the greater number of the kings and queens of Denmark are
interred. In Roeskilde, too, the members of the Danish Diet assemble.
Again all suddenly disappeared. Yes, and whither? It seemed to him just
as if one turned over a leaf in a book. And now stood there an old peasant-
woman, who came from Soroe,* where grass grows in the market-place.
Page 138
She had an old grey linen apron hanging over her head and back: it was so
wet, it certainly must have been raining. “Yes, that it has,” said she; and she
now related many pretty things out of Holberg's comedies, and about
Waldemar and Absalon; but all at once she cowered together, and her head
began shaking backwards and forwards, and she looked as she were going
to make a spring. “Croak! croak!” said she. “It is wet, it is wet; there is such
a pleasant deathlike stillness in Sorbe!” She was now suddenly a frog,
“Croak”; and now she was an old woman. “One must dress according to the
weather,” said she. “It is wet; it is wet. My town is just like a bottle; and one
gets in by the neck, and by the neck one must get out again! In former times
I had the finest fish, and now I have fresh rosy-cheeked boys at the bottom
of the bottle, who learn wisdom, Hebrew, Greek—Croak!”
* Sorbe, a very quiet little town, beautifully situated, surrounded by
woods and lakes. Holberg, Denmark's Moliere, founded here an academy
for the sons of the nobles. The poets Hauch and Ingemann were appointed
professors here. The latter lives there still.
When she spoke it sounded just like the noise of frogs, or as if one
walked with great boots over a moor; always the same tone, so uniform and
so tiring that little Tuk fell into a good sound sleep, which, by the bye,
could not do him any harm.
But even in this sleep there came a dream, or whatever else it was: his
little sister Augusta, she with the blue eyes and the fair curling hair, was
suddenly a tall, beautiful girl, and without having wings was yet able to fly;
and she now flew over Zealand—over the green woods and the blue lakes.
“Do you hear the cock crow, Tukey? Cock-a-doodle-doo! The cocks are
flying up from Kjoge! You will have a farm-yard, so large, oh! so very
large! You will suffer neither hunger nor thirst! You will get on in the
world! You will be a rich and happy man! Your house will exalt itself like
King Waldemar's tower, and will be richly decorated with marble statues,
like that at Prastoe. You understand what I mean. Your name shall circulate
with renown all round the earth, like unto the ship that was to have sailed
from Corsor; and in Roeskilde—”
“Do not forget the diet!” said King Hroar.
“Then you will speak well and wisely, little Tukey; and when at last you
sink into your grave, you shall sleep as quietly—”
wet, it certainly must have been raining. “Yes, that it has,” said she; and she
now related many pretty things out of Holberg's comedies, and about
Waldemar and Absalon; but all at once she cowered together, and her head
began shaking backwards and forwards, and she looked as she were going
to make a spring. “Croak! croak!” said she. “It is wet, it is wet; there is such
a pleasant deathlike stillness in Sorbe!” She was now suddenly a frog,
“Croak”; and now she was an old woman. “One must dress according to the
weather,” said she. “It is wet; it is wet. My town is just like a bottle; and one
gets in by the neck, and by the neck one must get out again! In former times
I had the finest fish, and now I have fresh rosy-cheeked boys at the bottom
of the bottle, who learn wisdom, Hebrew, Greek—Croak!”
* Sorbe, a very quiet little town, beautifully situated, surrounded by
woods and lakes. Holberg, Denmark's Moliere, founded here an academy
for the sons of the nobles. The poets Hauch and Ingemann were appointed
professors here. The latter lives there still.
When she spoke it sounded just like the noise of frogs, or as if one
walked with great boots over a moor; always the same tone, so uniform and
so tiring that little Tuk fell into a good sound sleep, which, by the bye,
could not do him any harm.
But even in this sleep there came a dream, or whatever else it was: his
little sister Augusta, she with the blue eyes and the fair curling hair, was
suddenly a tall, beautiful girl, and without having wings was yet able to fly;
and she now flew over Zealand—over the green woods and the blue lakes.
“Do you hear the cock crow, Tukey? Cock-a-doodle-doo! The cocks are
flying up from Kjoge! You will have a farm-yard, so large, oh! so very
large! You will suffer neither hunger nor thirst! You will get on in the
world! You will be a rich and happy man! Your house will exalt itself like
King Waldemar's tower, and will be richly decorated with marble statues,
like that at Prastoe. You understand what I mean. Your name shall circulate
with renown all round the earth, like unto the ship that was to have sailed
from Corsor; and in Roeskilde—”
“Do not forget the diet!” said King Hroar.
“Then you will speak well and wisely, little Tukey; and when at last you
sink into your grave, you shall sleep as quietly—”
Page 139
“As if I lay in Soroe,” said Tuk, awaking. It was bright day, and he was
now quite unable to call to mind his dream; that, however, was not at all
necessary, for one may not know what the future will bring.
And out of bed he jumped, and read in his book, and now all at once he
knew his whole lesson. And the old washerwoman popped her head in at
the door, nodded to him friendly, and said, “Thanks, many thanks, my good
child, for your help! May the good ever-loving God fulfil your loveliest
dream!”
Little Tukey did not at all know what he had dreamed, but the loving God
knew it.
now quite unable to call to mind his dream; that, however, was not at all
necessary, for one may not know what the future will bring.
And out of bed he jumped, and read in his book, and now all at once he
knew his whole lesson. And the old washerwoman popped her head in at
the door, nodded to him friendly, and said, “Thanks, many thanks, my good
child, for your help! May the good ever-loving God fulfil your loveliest
dream!”
Little Tukey did not at all know what he had dreamed, but the loving God
knew it.
Page 140
THE NAUGHTY BOY
Along time ago, there lived an old poet, a thoroughly kind old poet. As he
was sitting one evening in his room, a dreadful storm arose without, and the
rain streamed down from heaven; but the old poet sat warm and
comfortable in his chimney-corner, where the fire blazed and the roasting
apple hissed.
“Those who have not a roof over their heads will be wetted to the skin,”
said the good old poet.
“Oh let me in! Let me in! I am cold, and I'm so wet!” exclaimed suddenly
a child that stood crying at the door and knocking for admittance, while the
rain poured down, and the wind made all the windows rattle.
“Poor thing!” said the old poet, as he went to open the door. There stood
a little boy, quite naked, and the water ran down from his long golden hair;
he trembled with cold, and had he not come into a warm room he would
most certainly have perished in the frightful tempest.
“Poor child!” said the old poet, as he took the boy by the hand. “Come in,
come in, and I will soon restore thee! Thou shalt have wine and roasted
apples, for thou art verily a charming child!” And the boy was so really. His
eyes were like two bright stars; and although the water trickled down his
hair, it waved in beautiful curls. He looked exactly like a little angel, but he
was so pale, and his whole body trembled with cold. He had a nice little
bow in his hand, but it was quite spoiled by the rain, and the tints of his
many-colored arrows ran one into the other.
The old poet seated himself beside his hearth, and took the little fellow
on his lap; he squeezed the water out of his dripping hair, warmed his hands
between his own, and boiled for him some sweet wine. Then the boy
recovered, his cheeks again grew rosy, he jumped down from the lap where
he was sitting, and danced round the kind old poet.
“You are a merry fellow,” said the old man. “What's your name?”
“My name is Cupid,” answered the boy. “Don't you know me? There lies
my bow; it shoots well, I can assure you! Look, the weather is now clearing
up, and the moon is shining clear again through the window.”
Along time ago, there lived an old poet, a thoroughly kind old poet. As he
was sitting one evening in his room, a dreadful storm arose without, and the
rain streamed down from heaven; but the old poet sat warm and
comfortable in his chimney-corner, where the fire blazed and the roasting
apple hissed.
“Those who have not a roof over their heads will be wetted to the skin,”
said the good old poet.
“Oh let me in! Let me in! I am cold, and I'm so wet!” exclaimed suddenly
a child that stood crying at the door and knocking for admittance, while the
rain poured down, and the wind made all the windows rattle.
“Poor thing!” said the old poet, as he went to open the door. There stood
a little boy, quite naked, and the water ran down from his long golden hair;
he trembled with cold, and had he not come into a warm room he would
most certainly have perished in the frightful tempest.
“Poor child!” said the old poet, as he took the boy by the hand. “Come in,
come in, and I will soon restore thee! Thou shalt have wine and roasted
apples, for thou art verily a charming child!” And the boy was so really. His
eyes were like two bright stars; and although the water trickled down his
hair, it waved in beautiful curls. He looked exactly like a little angel, but he
was so pale, and his whole body trembled with cold. He had a nice little
bow in his hand, but it was quite spoiled by the rain, and the tints of his
many-colored arrows ran one into the other.
The old poet seated himself beside his hearth, and took the little fellow
on his lap; he squeezed the water out of his dripping hair, warmed his hands
between his own, and boiled for him some sweet wine. Then the boy
recovered, his cheeks again grew rosy, he jumped down from the lap where
he was sitting, and danced round the kind old poet.
“You are a merry fellow,” said the old man. “What's your name?”
“My name is Cupid,” answered the boy. “Don't you know me? There lies
my bow; it shoots well, I can assure you! Look, the weather is now clearing
up, and the moon is shining clear again through the window.”
Page 141
“Why, your bow is quite spoiled,” said the old poet.
“That were sad indeed,” said the boy, and he took the bow in his hand
and examined it on every side. “Oh, it is dry again, and is not hurt at all; the
string is quite tight. I will try it directly.” And he bent his bow, took aim,
and shot an arrow at the old poet, right into his heart. “You see now that my
bow was not spoiled,” said he laughing; and away he ran.
The naughty boy, to shoot the old poet in that way; he who had taken him
into his warm room, who had treated him so kindly, and who had given him
warm wine and the very best apples!
The poor poet lay on the earth and wept, for the arrow had really flown
into his heart.
“Fie!” said he. “How naughty a boy Cupid is! I will tell all children about
him, that they may take care and not play with him, for he will only cause
them sorrow and many a heartache.”
And all good children to whom he related this story, took great heed of
this naughty Cupid; but he made fools of them still, for he is astonishingly
cunning. When the university students come from the lectures, he runs
beside them in a black coat, and with a book under his arm. It is quite
impossible for them to know him, and they walk along with him arm in
arm, as if he, too, were a student like themselves; and then, unperceived, he
thrusts an arrow to their bosom. When the young maidens come from being
examined by the clergyman, or go to church to be confirmed, there he is
again close behind them. Yes, he is forever following people. At the play, he
sits in the great chandelier and burns in bright flames, so that people think it
is really a flame, but they soon discover it is something else. He roves about
in the garden of the palace and upon the ramparts: yes, once he even shot
your father and mother right in the heart. Ask them only and you will hear
what they'll tell you. Oh, he is a naughty boy, that Cupid; you must never
have anything to do with him. He is forever running after everybody. Only
think, he shot an arrow once at your old grandmother! But that is a long
time ago, and it is all past now; however, a thing of that sort she never
forgets. Fie, naughty Cupid! But now you know him, and you know, too,
how ill-behaved he is!
“That were sad indeed,” said the boy, and he took the bow in his hand
and examined it on every side. “Oh, it is dry again, and is not hurt at all; the
string is quite tight. I will try it directly.” And he bent his bow, took aim,
and shot an arrow at the old poet, right into his heart. “You see now that my
bow was not spoiled,” said he laughing; and away he ran.
The naughty boy, to shoot the old poet in that way; he who had taken him
into his warm room, who had treated him so kindly, and who had given him
warm wine and the very best apples!
The poor poet lay on the earth and wept, for the arrow had really flown
into his heart.
“Fie!” said he. “How naughty a boy Cupid is! I will tell all children about
him, that they may take care and not play with him, for he will only cause
them sorrow and many a heartache.”
And all good children to whom he related this story, took great heed of
this naughty Cupid; but he made fools of them still, for he is astonishingly
cunning. When the university students come from the lectures, he runs
beside them in a black coat, and with a book under his arm. It is quite
impossible for them to know him, and they walk along with him arm in
arm, as if he, too, were a student like themselves; and then, unperceived, he
thrusts an arrow to their bosom. When the young maidens come from being
examined by the clergyman, or go to church to be confirmed, there he is
again close behind them. Yes, he is forever following people. At the play, he
sits in the great chandelier and burns in bright flames, so that people think it
is really a flame, but they soon discover it is something else. He roves about
in the garden of the palace and upon the ramparts: yes, once he even shot
your father and mother right in the heart. Ask them only and you will hear
what they'll tell you. Oh, he is a naughty boy, that Cupid; you must never
have anything to do with him. He is forever running after everybody. Only
think, he shot an arrow once at your old grandmother! But that is a long
time ago, and it is all past now; however, a thing of that sort she never
forgets. Fie, naughty Cupid! But now you know him, and you know, too,
how ill-behaved he is!
Page 142
Page 143
THE RED SHOES
There was once a little girl who was very pretty and delicate, but in
summer she was forced to run about with bare feet, she was so poor, and in
winter wear very large wooden shoes, which made her little insteps quite
red, and that looked so dangerous!
In the middle of the village lived old Dame Shoemaker; she sat and
sewed together, as well as she could, a little pair of shoes out of old red
strips of cloth; they were very clumsy, but it was a kind thought. They were
meant for the little girl. The little girl was called Karen.
On the very day her mother was buried, Karen received the red shoes,
and wore them for the first time. They were certainly not intended for
mourning, but she had no others, and with stockingless feet she followed
the poor straw coffin in them.
Suddenly a large old carriage drove up, and a large old lady sat in it: she
looked at the little girl, felt compassion for her, and then said to the
clergyman:
“Here, give me the little girl. I will adopt her!”
And Karen believed all this happened on account of the red shoes, but the
old lady thought they were horrible, and they were burnt. But Karen herself
was cleanly and nicely dressed; she must learn to read and sew; and people
said she was a nice little thing, but the looking-glass said: “Thou art more
than nice, thou art beautiful!”
Now the queen once travelled through the land, and she had her little
daughter with her. And this little daughter was a princess, and people
streamed to the castle, and Karen was there also, and the little princess
stood in her fine white dress, in a window, and let herself be stared at; she
had neither a train nor a golden crown, but splendid red morocco shoes.
They were certainly far handsomer than those Dame Shoemaker had made
for little Karen. Nothing in the world can be compared with red shoes.
Now Karen was old enough to be confirmed; she had new clothes and
was to have new shoes also. The rich shoemaker in the city took the
measure of her little foot. This took place at his house, in his room; where
There was once a little girl who was very pretty and delicate, but in
summer she was forced to run about with bare feet, she was so poor, and in
winter wear very large wooden shoes, which made her little insteps quite
red, and that looked so dangerous!
In the middle of the village lived old Dame Shoemaker; she sat and
sewed together, as well as she could, a little pair of shoes out of old red
strips of cloth; they were very clumsy, but it was a kind thought. They were
meant for the little girl. The little girl was called Karen.
On the very day her mother was buried, Karen received the red shoes,
and wore them for the first time. They were certainly not intended for
mourning, but she had no others, and with stockingless feet she followed
the poor straw coffin in them.
Suddenly a large old carriage drove up, and a large old lady sat in it: she
looked at the little girl, felt compassion for her, and then said to the
clergyman:
“Here, give me the little girl. I will adopt her!”
And Karen believed all this happened on account of the red shoes, but the
old lady thought they were horrible, and they were burnt. But Karen herself
was cleanly and nicely dressed; she must learn to read and sew; and people
said she was a nice little thing, but the looking-glass said: “Thou art more
than nice, thou art beautiful!”
Now the queen once travelled through the land, and she had her little
daughter with her. And this little daughter was a princess, and people
streamed to the castle, and Karen was there also, and the little princess
stood in her fine white dress, in a window, and let herself be stared at; she
had neither a train nor a golden crown, but splendid red morocco shoes.
They were certainly far handsomer than those Dame Shoemaker had made
for little Karen. Nothing in the world can be compared with red shoes.
Now Karen was old enough to be confirmed; she had new clothes and
was to have new shoes also. The rich shoemaker in the city took the
measure of her little foot. This took place at his house, in his room; where
Page 144
stood large glass-cases, filled with elegant shoes and brilliant boots. All this
looked charming, but the old lady could not see well, and so had no
pleasure in them. In the midst of the shoes stood a pair of red ones, just like
those the princess had worn. How beautiful they were! The shoemaker said
also they had been made for the child of a count, but had not fitted.
“That must be patent leather!” said the old lady. “They shine so!”
“Yes, they shine!” said Karen, and they fitted, and were bought, but the
old lady knew nothing about their being red, else she would never have
allowed Karen to have gone in red shoes to be confirmed. Yet such was the
case.
Everybody looked at her feet; and when she stepped through the chancel
door on the church pavement, it seemed to her as if the old figures on the
tombs, those portraits of old preachers and preachers' wives, with stiff ruffs,
and long black dresses, fixed their eyes on her red shoes. And she thought
only of them as the clergyman laid his hand upon her head, and spoke of the
holy baptism, of the covenant with God, and how she should be now a
matured Christian; and the organ pealed so solemnly; the sweet children's
voices sang, and the old music-directors sang, but Karen only thought of
her red shoes.
In the afternoon, the old lady heard from everyone that the shoes had
been red, and she said that it was very wrong of Karen, that it was not at all
becoming, and that in future Karen should only go in black shoes to church,
even when she should be older.
The next Sunday there was the sacrament, and Karen looked at the black
shoes, looked at the red ones—looked at them again, and put on the red
shoes.
The sun shone gloriously; Karen and the old lady walked along the path
through the corn; it was rather dusty there.
At the church door stood an old soldier with a crutch, and with a
wonderfully long beard, which was more red than white, and he bowed to
the ground, and asked the old lady whether he might dust her shoes. And
Karen stretched out her little foot.
“See, what beautiful dancing shoes!” said the soldier. “Sit firm when you
dance”; and he put his hand out towards the soles.
looked charming, but the old lady could not see well, and so had no
pleasure in them. In the midst of the shoes stood a pair of red ones, just like
those the princess had worn. How beautiful they were! The shoemaker said
also they had been made for the child of a count, but had not fitted.
“That must be patent leather!” said the old lady. “They shine so!”
“Yes, they shine!” said Karen, and they fitted, and were bought, but the
old lady knew nothing about their being red, else she would never have
allowed Karen to have gone in red shoes to be confirmed. Yet such was the
case.
Everybody looked at her feet; and when she stepped through the chancel
door on the church pavement, it seemed to her as if the old figures on the
tombs, those portraits of old preachers and preachers' wives, with stiff ruffs,
and long black dresses, fixed their eyes on her red shoes. And she thought
only of them as the clergyman laid his hand upon her head, and spoke of the
holy baptism, of the covenant with God, and how she should be now a
matured Christian; and the organ pealed so solemnly; the sweet children's
voices sang, and the old music-directors sang, but Karen only thought of
her red shoes.
In the afternoon, the old lady heard from everyone that the shoes had
been red, and she said that it was very wrong of Karen, that it was not at all
becoming, and that in future Karen should only go in black shoes to church,
even when she should be older.
The next Sunday there was the sacrament, and Karen looked at the black
shoes, looked at the red ones—looked at them again, and put on the red
shoes.
The sun shone gloriously; Karen and the old lady walked along the path
through the corn; it was rather dusty there.
At the church door stood an old soldier with a crutch, and with a
wonderfully long beard, which was more red than white, and he bowed to
the ground, and asked the old lady whether he might dust her shoes. And
Karen stretched out her little foot.
“See, what beautiful dancing shoes!” said the soldier. “Sit firm when you
dance”; and he put his hand out towards the soles.
Page 145
And the old lady gave the old soldier alms, and went into the church with
Karen.
And all the people in the church looked at Karen's red shoes, and all the
pictures, and as Karen knelt before the altar, and raised the cup to her lips,
she only thought of the red shoes, and they seemed to swim in it; and she
forgot to sing her psalm, and she forgot to pray, “Our Father in Heaven!”
Now all the people went out of church, and the old lady got into her
carriage. Karen raised her foot to get in after her, when the old soldier said,
“Look, what beautiful dancing shoes!”
And Karen could not help dancing a step or two, and when she began her
feet continued to dance; it was just as though the shoes had power over
them. She danced round the church corner, she could not leave off; the
coachman was obliged to run after and catch hold of her, and he lifted her in
the carriage, but her feet continued to dance so that she trod on the old lady
dreadfully. At length she took the shoes off, and then her legs had peace.
The shoes were placed in a closet at home, but Karen could not avoid
looking at them.
Now the old lady was sick, and it was said she could not recover. She
must be nursed and waited upon, and there was no one whose duty it was so
much as Karen's. But there was a great ball in the city, to which Karen was
invited. She looked at the old lady, who could not recover, she looked at the
red shoes, and she thought there could be no sin in it; she put on the red
shoes, she might do that also, she thought. But then she went to the ball and
began to dance.
When she wanted to dance to the right, the shoes would dance to the left,
and when she wanted to dance up the room, the shoes danced back again,
down the steps, into the street, and out of the city gate. She danced, and was
forced to dance straight out into the gloomy wood.
Then it was suddenly light up among the trees, and she fancied it must be
the moon, for there was a face; but it was the old soldier with the red beard;
he sat there, nodded his head, and said, “Look, what beautiful dancing
shoes!”
Then she was terrified, and wanted to fling off the red shoes, but they
clung fast; and she pulled down her stockings, but the shoes seemed to have
grown to her feet. And she danced, and must dance, over fields and
Karen.
And all the people in the church looked at Karen's red shoes, and all the
pictures, and as Karen knelt before the altar, and raised the cup to her lips,
she only thought of the red shoes, and they seemed to swim in it; and she
forgot to sing her psalm, and she forgot to pray, “Our Father in Heaven!”
Now all the people went out of church, and the old lady got into her
carriage. Karen raised her foot to get in after her, when the old soldier said,
“Look, what beautiful dancing shoes!”
And Karen could not help dancing a step or two, and when she began her
feet continued to dance; it was just as though the shoes had power over
them. She danced round the church corner, she could not leave off; the
coachman was obliged to run after and catch hold of her, and he lifted her in
the carriage, but her feet continued to dance so that she trod on the old lady
dreadfully. At length she took the shoes off, and then her legs had peace.
The shoes were placed in a closet at home, but Karen could not avoid
looking at them.
Now the old lady was sick, and it was said she could not recover. She
must be nursed and waited upon, and there was no one whose duty it was so
much as Karen's. But there was a great ball in the city, to which Karen was
invited. She looked at the old lady, who could not recover, she looked at the
red shoes, and she thought there could be no sin in it; she put on the red
shoes, she might do that also, she thought. But then she went to the ball and
began to dance.
When she wanted to dance to the right, the shoes would dance to the left,
and when she wanted to dance up the room, the shoes danced back again,
down the steps, into the street, and out of the city gate. She danced, and was
forced to dance straight out into the gloomy wood.
Then it was suddenly light up among the trees, and she fancied it must be
the moon, for there was a face; but it was the old soldier with the red beard;
he sat there, nodded his head, and said, “Look, what beautiful dancing
shoes!”
Then she was terrified, and wanted to fling off the red shoes, but they
clung fast; and she pulled down her stockings, but the shoes seemed to have
grown to her feet. And she danced, and must dance, over fields and
Page 146
meadows, in rain and sunshine, by night and day; but at night it was the
most fearful.
She danced over the churchyard, but the dead did not dance—they had
something better to do than to dance. She wished to seat herself on a poor
man's grave, where the bitter tansy grew; but for her there was neither peace
nor rest; and when she danced towards the open church door, she saw an
angel standing there. He wore long, white garments; he had wings which
reached from his shoulders to the earth; his countenance was severe and
grave; and in his hand he held a sword, broad and glittering.
“Dance shalt thou!” said he. “Dance in thy red shoes till thou art pale and
cold! Till thy skin shrivels up and thou art a skeleton! Dance shalt thou
from door to door, and where proud, vain children dwell, thou shalt knock,
that they may hear thee and tremble! Dance shalt thou—!”
“Mercy!” cried Karen. But she did not hear the angel's reply, for the
shoes carried her through the gate into the fields, across roads and bridges,
and she must keep ever dancing.
One morning she danced past a door which she well knew. Within
sounded a psalm; a coffin, decked with flowers, was borne forth. Then she
knew that the old lady was dead, and felt that she was abandoned by all, and
condemned by the angel of God.
She danced, and she was forced to dance through the gloomy night. The
shoes carried her over stack and stone; she was torn till she bled; she
danced over the heath till she came to a little house. Here, she knew, dwelt
the executioner; and she tapped with her fingers at the window, and said,
“Come out! Come out! I cannot come in, for I am forced to dance!”
And the executioner said, “Thou dost not know who I am, I fancy? I
strike bad people's heads off; and I hear that my axe rings!”
“Don't strike my head off!” said Karen. “Then I can't repent of my sins!
But strike off my feet in the red shoes!”
And then she confessed her entire sin, and the executioner struck off her
feet with the red shoes, but the shoes danced away with the little feet across
the field into the deep wood.
And he carved out little wooden feet for her, and crutches, taught her the
psalm criminals always sing; and she kissed the hand which had wielded
the axe, and went over the heath.
most fearful.
She danced over the churchyard, but the dead did not dance—they had
something better to do than to dance. She wished to seat herself on a poor
man's grave, where the bitter tansy grew; but for her there was neither peace
nor rest; and when she danced towards the open church door, she saw an
angel standing there. He wore long, white garments; he had wings which
reached from his shoulders to the earth; his countenance was severe and
grave; and in his hand he held a sword, broad and glittering.
“Dance shalt thou!” said he. “Dance in thy red shoes till thou art pale and
cold! Till thy skin shrivels up and thou art a skeleton! Dance shalt thou
from door to door, and where proud, vain children dwell, thou shalt knock,
that they may hear thee and tremble! Dance shalt thou—!”
“Mercy!” cried Karen. But she did not hear the angel's reply, for the
shoes carried her through the gate into the fields, across roads and bridges,
and she must keep ever dancing.
One morning she danced past a door which she well knew. Within
sounded a psalm; a coffin, decked with flowers, was borne forth. Then she
knew that the old lady was dead, and felt that she was abandoned by all, and
condemned by the angel of God.
She danced, and she was forced to dance through the gloomy night. The
shoes carried her over stack and stone; she was torn till she bled; she
danced over the heath till she came to a little house. Here, she knew, dwelt
the executioner; and she tapped with her fingers at the window, and said,
“Come out! Come out! I cannot come in, for I am forced to dance!”
And the executioner said, “Thou dost not know who I am, I fancy? I
strike bad people's heads off; and I hear that my axe rings!”
“Don't strike my head off!” said Karen. “Then I can't repent of my sins!
But strike off my feet in the red shoes!”
And then she confessed her entire sin, and the executioner struck off her
feet with the red shoes, but the shoes danced away with the little feet across
the field into the deep wood.
And he carved out little wooden feet for her, and crutches, taught her the
psalm criminals always sing; and she kissed the hand which had wielded
the axe, and went over the heath.
Page 147
“Now I have suffered enough for the red shoes!” said she. “Now I will go
into the church that people may see me!” And she hastened towards the
church door: but when she was near it, the red shoes danced before her, and
she was terrified, and turned round. The whole week she was unhappy, and
wept many bitter tears; but when Sunday returned, she said, “Well, now I
have suffered and struggled enough! I really believe I am as good as many a
one who sits in the church, and holds her head so high!”
And away she went boldly; but she had not got farther than the
churchyard gate before she saw the red shoes dancing before her; and she
was frightened, and turned back, and repented of her sin from her heart.
And she went to the parsonage, and begged that they would take her into
service; she would be very industrious, she said, and would do everything
she could; she did not care about the wages, only she wished to have a
home, and be with good people. And the clergyman's wife was sorry for her
and took her into service; and she was industrious and thoughtful. She sat
still and listened when the clergyman read the Bible in the evenings. All the
children thought a great deal of her; but when they spoke of dress, and
grandeur, and beauty, she shook her head.
The following Sunday, when the family was going to church, they asked
her whether she would not go with them; but she glanced sorrowfully, with
tears in her eyes, at her crutches. The family went to hear the word of God;
but she went alone into her little chamber; there was only room for a bed
and chair to stand in it; and here she sat down with her Prayer-Book; and
whilst she read with a pious mind, the wind bore the strains of the organ
towards her, and she raised her tearful countenance, and said, “O God, help
me!”
And the sun shone so clearly, and straight before her stood the angel of
God in white garments, the same she had seen that night at the church door;
but he no longer carried the sharp sword, but in its stead a splendid green
spray, full of roses. And he touched the ceiling with the spray, and the
ceiling rose so high, and where he had touched it there gleamed a golden
star. And he touched the walls, and they widened out, and she saw the organ
which was playing; she saw the old pictures of the preachers and the
preachers' wives. The congregation sat in cushioned seats, and sang out of
their Prayer-Books. For the church itself had come to the poor girl in her
narrow chamber, or else she had come into the church. She sat in the pew
into the church that people may see me!” And she hastened towards the
church door: but when she was near it, the red shoes danced before her, and
she was terrified, and turned round. The whole week she was unhappy, and
wept many bitter tears; but when Sunday returned, she said, “Well, now I
have suffered and struggled enough! I really believe I am as good as many a
one who sits in the church, and holds her head so high!”
And away she went boldly; but she had not got farther than the
churchyard gate before she saw the red shoes dancing before her; and she
was frightened, and turned back, and repented of her sin from her heart.
And she went to the parsonage, and begged that they would take her into
service; she would be very industrious, she said, and would do everything
she could; she did not care about the wages, only she wished to have a
home, and be with good people. And the clergyman's wife was sorry for her
and took her into service; and she was industrious and thoughtful. She sat
still and listened when the clergyman read the Bible in the evenings. All the
children thought a great deal of her; but when they spoke of dress, and
grandeur, and beauty, she shook her head.
The following Sunday, when the family was going to church, they asked
her whether she would not go with them; but she glanced sorrowfully, with
tears in her eyes, at her crutches. The family went to hear the word of God;
but she went alone into her little chamber; there was only room for a bed
and chair to stand in it; and here she sat down with her Prayer-Book; and
whilst she read with a pious mind, the wind bore the strains of the organ
towards her, and she raised her tearful countenance, and said, “O God, help
me!”
And the sun shone so clearly, and straight before her stood the angel of
God in white garments, the same she had seen that night at the church door;
but he no longer carried the sharp sword, but in its stead a splendid green
spray, full of roses. And he touched the ceiling with the spray, and the
ceiling rose so high, and where he had touched it there gleamed a golden
star. And he touched the walls, and they widened out, and she saw the organ
which was playing; she saw the old pictures of the preachers and the
preachers' wives. The congregation sat in cushioned seats, and sang out of
their Prayer-Books. For the church itself had come to the poor girl in her
narrow chamber, or else she had come into the church. She sat in the pew
Page 148
with the clergyman's family, and when they had ended the psalm and looked
up, they nodded and said, “It is right that thou art come!”
“It was through mercy!” she said.
And the organ pealed, and the children's voices in the choir sounded so
sweet and soft! The clear sunshine streamed so warmly through the window
into the pew where Karen sat! Her heart was so full of sunshine, peace, and
joy, that it broke. Her soul flew on the sunshine to God, and there no one
asked after the RED SHOES.
up, they nodded and said, “It is right that thou art come!”
“It was through mercy!” she said.
And the organ pealed, and the children's voices in the choir sounded so
sweet and soft! The clear sunshine streamed so warmly through the window
into the pew where Karen sat! Her heart was so full of sunshine, peace, and
joy, that it broke. Her soul flew on the sunshine to God, and there no one
asked after the RED SHOES.
Page 149
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANDERSEN'S
FAIRY TALES ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
FAIRY TALES ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 150
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
Page 151
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
Page 152
the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
Page 153
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
Page 154
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
Page 155
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
Page 156
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
Page 157
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
Page 158
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.